summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/67880-0.txt
blob: c3c3d4a8ea99b127060db6d6c02b4cc5940528b8 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 67880 ***

WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE




BOOKS BY JAMES OTIS.


 =WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE.= A TALE OF 1812. 307 pp. Cloth. $1.50.

 =WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI.= A STORY OF “OLD IRONSIDES” AND THE
 TRIPOLITAN WAR. 349 pp. Cloth. $1.50.

 =WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.= A STORY OF HIS FAMOUS CRUISE IN SOUTHERN
 WATERS DURING THE WAR OF 1812. 344 pp. Cloth. $1.50.

 =THE CRUISE OF THE ENTERPRISE.= BEING THE STORY OF THE STRUGGLE AND
 DEFEAT OF THE FRENCH PRIVATEERING EXPEDITIONS AGAINST THE UNITED
 STATES IN 1779. 359 pp. Cloth. $1.50.


[Illustration: “‘WHERE DO YOU COME FROM?’”]




  WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE

  A TALE OF 1812

  BY

  JAMES OTIS

  AUTHOR OF “THE CHARMING SALLY,” “AN AMATEUR
  FIREMAN,” “JOEL HARFORD,” ETC., ETC.

  ILLUSTRATED BY

  WILLIAM F. STECHER

  [Illustration]

  BOSTON AND CHICAGO
  W. A. WILDE COMPANY




  COPYRIGHT, 1899,
  BY W. A. WILDE COMPANY.
  _All rights reserved._

  WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE.




TO THE READER.


Some explanation regarding the method of dealing with facts as set
down in this tale should, perhaps, be made. Let it first be understood
that no liberty has been taken with the names or movements of those
men or boys introduced herein. Much of the incident has been taken
from manuscript, the correctness of which cannot be doubted, and all
has been verified by reference to our standard histories. In no single
instance has any departure been made from the truth, even though the
interest of the story might have been increased by a more decided
flavor of romance,--notably during the time when the American fleet lay
in Presque Isle bay, useless because lacking men.

It seems fitting that Commodore Perry’s deeds should be related from
the standpoint of that younger brother who shared his troubles as he
did his triumphs, whether the same be set forth as reading for adults,
or young people; because it must be admitted that he who won such a
glorious victory on Lake Erie was hardly more than a boy. Very young
people look upon one who has seen twenty-seven years of this world’s
battle as an elderly person; but those who have passed the noon of life
are prone to speak of such as “lads,” and therefore is this essentially
a story of young people.

  JAMES OTIS.




  CONTENTS.


  CHAPTER                      PAGE

  I. PRESQUE ISLE                11

  II. SNUG QUARTERS              29

  III. THE ESCAPE                46

  IV. THE ATTACK                 62

  V. THE BRITISH FLEET           79

  VI. LEON MARCHAND              96

  VII. IN HIDING                112

  VIII. A CLOSE SHAVE           131

  IX. A BLOODLESS VICTORY       150

  X. THE TRAITOR                168

  XI. CROSSING THE BAR          186

  XII. PUT-IN-BAY               203

  XIII. CRUISING                221

  XIV. SAIL HO!                 240

  XV. THE FIRST SHOT            257

  XVI. THE BATTLE               275

  XVII. VICTORY                 293




  ILLUSTRATIONS.


                                                                    PAGE

  “‘WHERE DO YOU COME FROM?’”  _Frontispiece_                         32

  “CAPTAIN PERRY HAD LEAPED OVERBOARD FROM THE FOREMOST
  OF THE FLEET OF BOATS”                                              74

  “I STRETCHED FORTH MY HAND TO TOUCH HIM”                           130

  “HE STEPPED ASHORE, AND AN INSTANT LATER WAS LOST TO VIEW”         224

  “‘AY, AY, SIR, HOIST IT!’”                                         263




WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE.

A Tale of 1812.




CHAPTER I.

PRESQUE ISLE.


Perhaps there is no good reason why I should set down here any especial
mention of Presque Isle,[1] for every boy knows it is located on the
shore of Lake Erie, and, because of the peninsula jutting out from the
mainland of the State of Pennsylvania, can boast of an exceedingly good
harbor.

It is a lame beginning to the story I want to tell, this opening
with the admission that there may be no reason for making a certain
statement; but I am not quick at tasks of the kind it is proposed this
shall be, and one mistake among the many I shall probably make will not
be noticed.

Even now I have failed to begin the yarn to my satisfaction; but I have
written and rubbed out so much already, that the lines above must
stand as they are set down, else I may never arrive at the beginning of
such a tale as few lads can tell of their own experience.

That I am making any attempt at doing what nature fitted me for with
such a niggardly hand, is due to Alexander Perry, brother of that
Oliver H. Perry who proved himself so great a hero here on the waters
of Lake Erie, when he gave the King of England a second and much-needed
lesson. He, meaning Alec, and I saw much of service in the war so
lately ended with honor to the people of the United States. Although he
was but thirteen years of age, and I only two years older, we passed
through many adventures together, shared many hardships, and ever
remained close comrades from the day of our first meeting.

The war having come to an end, and we about to separate after three
years of service, he said to me:--

“Dick, it is for you to set down, in such fair script as you can
master, the story of what we have done these many months past, so that
in the years to come those who live hereabouts may know we were not
idle when the British king provoked this nation past endurance.”

I would have insisted, as is true, that he was better able to perform
the task than I, who had learned but little in schools, because there
were none hereabouts; but the lad declared I was the one above all
others to do the work, and here am I, casting about in my mind as to
how the tale can best be set down in readable fashion.

Presque Isle, to hark back to the beginning, was the settlement which
my father, Captain Daniel Dobbins, decided upon as the proper place in
which to build his home, and within a stone’s throw of the blockhouse
erected by General Wayne after he had whipped the Indians in Maumee
Valley, I was born. Here I lived while my father sailed on the lake,
becoming known far and wide as the most skilful navigator of Erie’s
waters, until war was declared, and then I had the satisfaction of
calling myself the son of the man who, after having been called to
Washington to give advice to the high officials there, was appointed a
sailing-master in the navy.

It was in September of the year 1812 that my father received a
commission from the Government, and straightway he began building two
gunboats, each with a fifty-foot keel, seventeen-foot beam, and a
five-foot hold, counting on having them ready for service as soon as
the ice should leave the lake.

Ebenezer Crosby was the carpenter in charge of the work, and under him
were mustered all the laborers to be found within fifty miles of the
settlement. Even boys were hired, I among the number, and all of us
youngsters counted on being given a chance to ship as members of the
crews when the vessels were launched.

It was on the 27th day of March, in the year 1813, that a young man
and a lad drove up to the door of the Erie Hotel in Presque Isle, and
we of the village soon came to know that the strangers were brothers,
the elder being a captain in the navy, by name Oliver H. Perry, and the
other, Alexander, who at once became a dear comrade of mine.

As the only representative of the Government in Presque Isle, my father
was summoned to confer with the officer, and quite by chance I was
allowed to accompany him to the hotel.

There, while our elders discussed the best means of building such a
fleet as might give successful battle to the enemy, who had already
made threats as to what would be done when the lake was free from ice,
Alec and I made each other’s acquaintance.

He told me that his brother, the captain, had been in command of a
small fleet of gunboats at the Newport station; but, eager to see more
active service, had applied for a command on the lakes. On the first of
February, in this same year, he had received orders from the Secretary
of the Navy commanding him to report, with one hundred and fifty men,
to Commodore Chauncey, then stationed at Sackett’s Harbor.

The force was sent ahead in three detachments, and the captain, with
Alec, set out in a sleigh through the wilderness. They arrived at
Sackett’s Harbor on the third of March, and stayed there a fortnight,
expecting each day an attack by the enemy. Then Captain Perry was
ordered to Presque Isle to push forward the work my father had begun,
and thus were we two lads brought together.

Now the gunboats were not the only vessels building by this time. The
keels of two twenty-gun brigs and a clipper schooner were laid down
near the mouth of Cascade Creek, and a huge quantity of timber had been
felled nearabout ready for the workmen. There was no time in which to
season the stuff, and I have seen planking bent on the ribs of a brig
within four and twenty hours from the fall of the tree. In fact, my
father had a small fleet in process of construction, and Captain Perry
was pleased to compliment him for his activity and good judgment.

Sixty men had volunteered under Captain Foster to guard the shipyards
against a possible attack by the Britishers, and all the workmen were
drilled each evening in the manual of arms, therefore our village
presented a very lively and warlike appearance.

While Alec was telling me his story, and I explaining to him all I
had done in the work of preparation, our elders had decided as to
what further steps should be taken. Captain Perry was to go at once
to Pittsburg to send on the necessary supplies, while my father would
journey to Buffalo in quest of men and ammunition.

So urgent was the need that no time was spent by either of these
officers in repose after once a definite plan was formed; but both set
out that same night, and Alexander was left in my charge, a fact which
made me feel a certain sense of responsibility and much pride.

It would seem as if I had written over-much in my attempt to give
whoever may read these pages a fair idea of how we two--meaning Alec
Perry and I--came together, and yet a few more lines of dry detail are
necessary for a better understanding of what may follow.

At this time our defences consisted of a small battery and a blockhouse
on the bluff at the entrance of the harbor; between them and the town
were the old French fort and another small blockhouse. Opposite the
town, on the peninsula to the westward of Little Bay, stood a third
blockhouse, a storehouse and a hospital, which last buildings were
erected after we received word that Captain Perry had been sent to
Presque Isle. The gunboats were on the stocks in front of the village;
while west of the settlement, at the mouth of Cascade Creek, where was
a blockhouse for the protection of the shipyard, the brigs and the
schooner were being built.

My home was on the shore of the harbor midway between the old French
fort and the first-mentioned shipyard, and there it was Alec Perry
lodged, sleeping in the same bed with me on the night after our first
meeting.

Before departing on his journey to Buffalo, my father said to me:--

“You and young Perry are not to remain idle while I am away. It is
necessary a message be sent the workmen on the Point, and early
to-morrow morning you shall set out with it. You should be able to go
and return in two hours, now the ice is in such good condition for
skating; but I propose that you remain there three days, going out
on the lake a distance of eight or ten miles every night and morning
to learn if the enemy are abroad. In other words, you two youngsters
are to act as scouts during my absence. Do not run unnecessary risks,
and in case of a snow-storm you will remain under cover, for I am not
minded to hear on my return that you have come to an untimely end.”

It puffed me up with pride to have such a commission as this, and
Alec’s eyes glistened as my father spoke, for he was a brave lad, as
has since been proven more than once when I have come nigh to showing
the white feather.

There was more in the mission, as we two lads understood it, than had
been put into words; surely if we could be depended upon to keep watch
over the harbor at a time when there was every reason to believe the
enemy might be making ready at the mouth of the Niagara River for an
attack upon Presque Isle, then for a certainty we might count ourselves
the same as having been accepted members of whatsoever crew we chose to
join.

There was very little sleep for us on this first night of comradeship,
and I believe had either proposed to set out that very hour, the other
would have gladly acceded to the proposition. We did succeed, however,
in curbing ambition until slumber closed our eyelids, and when my
mother awakened me next morning the time for action had arrived.

It was not a difficult matter to borrow a pair of skates in Presque
Isle, for there was hardly a person in the village who did not own
what, to us on the shore of the lake, was almost indispensable during
the winter months.

The ice was in prime condition when we two made ready for the short
journey across to the Point, and the preparations consisted of nothing
more than buckling on our skates. We wore such clothing as might
be needed, and there was no necessity of burdening ourselves with
provisions, because the men at the blockhouse would supply us with food
as well as lodging.

But for my being unused to this work of writing, and finding it
difficult to set down the words in clerkly fashion, I might say much
concerning the blockhouse on the Point and its occupants.

There were men of eighty years, and lads younger than Alec, among the
party who called themselves the “garrison,” and all of them were known
to me; therefore it was much like being among kinsfolk to be quartered
with them.

During the first two days Alec and I had plenty of company when we
glided over the smooth ice, up the lake in the direction of Niagara
River, on what we were pleased to call scouting expeditions; and but
for the fact that young Perry insisted upon considering himself in the
backwoods, we should have gotten on famously with the young members of
the garrison.

Alec, however, having just come from Newport, and not yet used to
our customs, persisted in speaking of the surroundings as if he
believed himself in an uncivilized country, and many of the lads were
disgruntled because, as they said, he put on airs.

To this charge Alec is now willing to plead guilty, although at the
time I question if he realized how greatly he set himself above us,
until after coming to understand that he had much to learn from the
people of Presque Isle.

All this may seem trifling matter to set down on the pages of what is
intended to be the story of how Oliver Perry made himself famous on
Lake Erie; but yet it led us into an adventure which came near costing
the country the unfinished vessels that were sadly needed, and us our
lives.

Four times had we left the blockhouse, accompanied by a dozen or more
lads, and skated ten or fifteen miles up the lake and back. Then our
companions, taking offence at some idle words used by Alec, declared
they would not set out with us again.

It was a threat which had but little weight with my comrade or myself,
since we had a desire to be alone with each other, and on the morning
of the third day, when the sky was gray with threatening-looking
clouds, we left the blockhouse, counting to return there but once more
before going home, for the time set by my father had come to an end.

Whether we should continue this sport of playing at being scouts, we
had decided to leave to Noah Brown, a shipwright who came from New York
City, and who was in charge of the works at Presque Isle during my
father’s absence.

“I regret that the lads were offended with my idle words of yesterday;
but yet it is pleasant to set out alone with you, Dicky,” Alec said,
as we skimmed over the smooth ice in such direction as would bring us
to the easternmost battery on the opposite shore. “One might think, to
hear those in the garrison talk, that we were surrounded by Britishers,
and I have been waiting for an opportunity to ask if you believe the
enemy to be near at hand.”

“Believe it? I know it to be a fact, Alec. The redcoats are in strong
force at the mouth of the Niagara, and certain it is that as soon as
the ice breaks up, you will see them in such numbers as to make you
alarmed for the safety of our works.”

“The Britishers outnumbered our people when the independence of this
country was gained, but that did not frighten those who wore the
Continental uniform.”

“Yet there were many dark days then, Alec, and I have heard my
grandfather say that often and again did he believe we should be
finally whipped into submission. I am unwilling to declare that there
are any here who _fear_ the result of this war; but yet I could point
out twenty as brave men as might be found, who believe that we as a
nation are all too weak to take up arms against so powerful a country
as England. It is certain that unless our ships are built, launched,
and gotten out of the harbor very soon after the ice breaks up, Presque
Isle is in great danger of being captured; and that I have heard my
father say a dozen times.”

“It is strange that the redcoats fail to show themselves,” the lad said
musingly, as if ready to doubt my statement regarding the nearness of
the Britishers.

“Yet you and your brother, while on the way from Buffalo, heard that
the enemy knew what was being done here, and was about to make an
attack.”

“Yes, and Oliver pressed forward hurriedly, fearing lest we might
arrive too late. But now, because no movement has been made, I think he
is inclined to doubt the correctness of the statement.”

At the time Alec made this remark we had covered two-thirds of the
distance between Presque Isle and Long Point, having gone directly
across the lake toward the Canadian side, and then it was that the snow
began to fall.

My comrade was heedless of the danger which beset us, because ignorant
regarding it, and when I proposed that we turn back at once, making
all haste to gain the village or the blockhouse, he said in a tone
bordering on that of contempt:--

“You may go if you please; but I count on keeping straight ahead until
a good view of the enemy’s country can be had.”

“We are full twenty miles from home, Alec,” I replied, giving no heed
to his tone, which at another time might have aroused me to anger.
“It is thirty miles from Little Bay to Long Point, and you who are
unaccustomed to skating such long distances cannot cover it and return
in a single day.”

“It makes little difference to me if the journey occupies us well into
the night, for then we shall be saved the necessity of going back to
the blockhouse where those country louts are free to air their supposed
wit.”

I saw at once that it was useless for me to make any attempt at
dissuading him from his purpose by the argument that he could not
endure the fatigue, although knowing full well that such was the case,
therefore I tried another tack which, with a lad who had lived on the
shore of the lake, would have been sufficient.

“In a snow-storm neither you nor I can skate or walk in a direct line
on the ice, and the bravest man in Pennsylvania would hesitate long
before making an attempt to travel ten miles after the storm which now
threatens has come in good earnest.”

“Then we may as well keep on as to turn back,” he said, increasing his
speed, thus forcing me to renewed exertions, for I was not minded he
should run into danger alone.

During ten minutes or more I said all a lad might to dissuade a
headstrong comrade from running into such peril as I knew was in store
for us, providing we continued straight ahead.

I reminded him that my father’s orders for us to remain under cover
in case of a snow-storm were positive, and that they would not have
been given without good cause. I also suggested that the brother of a
captain in the navy should be more careful than another to render due
obedience to those who were in command over him, and referred to my
father’s commission as sailing-master in the navy to show that either
of us, while acting as scouts, must look upon him as our superior
officer.

To all my arguments and entreaties he had but a single reply:--

“We are nearer the Canadian shore than the American, and there is less
danger in going ahead than in returning.”

When I urged that by going back we should be among friends, while to
continue on was, perchance, to find ourselves in the hands of the
Britishers, he accused me of showing the white feather, and repeated
the nursery rhyme of the lad who lived in the woods, and was scared by
an owl.

I think it was that bit of doggerel which caused me to forget prudence
in order that I might prove myself as brave as he, and yet I did but
write myself down a fool, as one certainly is who ventures with no good
reason into danger.

The snow did not fall in any great volume. It came gently, and with
that steadiness which betokens the beginning of a long, severe storm,
and yet I skated on by his side, angry with myself for so doing, but
lacking the courage to insist upon his going back.

The ice was as smooth as glass; there was not a breath of wind to
impede our progress, and I believe we were covering no less than a mile
every four or five minutes.

When, as nearly as I could judge, we had continued this mad chase for
half an hour, Alec threw himself upon the ice, declaring he must have a
breathing spell.

“I’m not up to this work as you are,” he said with a laugh, “and
therefore am the more easily winded; but when it comes to endurance,
you shall see that I am quite your equal. Ten minutes of a rest now,
and I will not ask for a second halt until we stand on his Majesty’s
soil.”

“Ay, and what then?” I asked, speaking sharply, for my patience was
well-nigh exhausted, to say nothing of the fact that fear was creeping
into my heart rapidly. “What will it avail us to stand on his Majesty’s
soil?”

“Why, simply this, Dicky Dobbins,” Alec replied with a hearty laugh.
“We shall go back to Presque Isle, among those who are so valiant while
at home, and say we have entered the enemy’s country and returned in
safety. We can also report that there are no redcoats nearabout to
disturb the faint-hearted Pennsylvanians.”

“It will be a long day before we return, unless this storm clears away
very soon, and of that there is no likelihood,” I replied moodily. “We
are risking our lives--and it is no less than that, I assure you--for
nothing but a whim of yours, which, when gratified, is of no benefit.”

“If you are taking it so much to heart, Dicky, we’ll turn back now,”
and in a twinkling, as it were, Alec was the same cheery, honest lad I
had believed him to be these two days past; but alas, his cheeriness,
and his honesty, and his good comradeship had returned to him too late.

“We must push forward now, for I dare not make the attempt to go back.
The Canadian shore should be within four or five miles, and if it
please God we’ll gain it before the smother thickens.”

I think my words, and the tone in which they were spoken, gave the lad
a sense of fear for the first time since we had set out. He looked
about him with the air of one who suddenly discovers something, and
then turning to me said softly, but with a manner that went straight to
my heart:--

“I am sorry, Dicky, that I was so foolish. I have led you into this
trouble, and you must lead me out; but my word upon it, that from this
moment so long as we stay in this portion of the country, I will ever
take your advice.”

He clasped my hand as if to ask pardon, and at that moment I felt a
breath of air from the northeast. The snowflakes were suddenly whirled
with that giddy, dancing motion which so bewilders one, telling me how
great the danger, and how short a time we had in which to escape.

“Get up,” I said almost roughly. “Keep your wits about you and bend
every energy toward going forward in a straight line; for once we
become confused, there is little likelihood of our gaining either shore
before the cold lulls us to sleep.”

Then, and I can hardly realize now how it occurred, before he could
rise to his feet it was as if we were completely surrounded by armed
men, and it needed not their speech to tell both of us that we were
prisoners.

The Britishers were nearer than even I had imagined, and perchance
by this mad trick of Alec’s, Presque Isle would be captured; for the
people there were depending upon us to give an alarm in case the enemy
appeared upon the lake.

We had been false to the trust my father reposed in us, and who could
say how much of harm to our country might result?


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Now known as the city of Erie.




CHAPTER II.

SNUG QUARTERS.


It is true that when the enemy came into view from amid the whirling
snow, Alec’s first thought, as he has since told me, was much the same
as mine--that we had brought disaster upon our country.

It is nothing of credit that at the time we gave no heed to the peril
which menaced; but I here set it down as some slight plea in our favor,
that once the mischief had been done we gave no heed to what might come
out of it to us.

The snow was falling in such volume, and being whirled so rapidly by
the rising wind, that it was impossible to see very far in either
direction, and whether we had been surrounded by a regiment of
soldiers, or only a squad of a dozen or more, it was impossible to say.

I knew, however, it had been reported that the Britishers were
gathering at Port Rowan, and this fact it was which caused our people
to believe a descent upon Presque Isle was contemplated.

Now I knew beyond reasonable doubt that these men had come from the
first-named place, and a great hope sprang up in my mind that they
might have ventured out for the same purpose as had Alec and I--that
our capture was the result of an accident.

All these thoughts ran through my mind during the first two or three
seconds after the enemy appeared, and before a single word had been
spoken on either side.

The party, fully armed and in uniform, wore storm coats, therefore it
was impossible, save by his bearing, to distinguish an officer from a
private; but Alec and I quickly understood, or believed we did because
of not being immediately questioned, that the men were waiting the
arrival of a superior.

It was as if a party of dumb people had come together in this fleecy
downpour which whirled and danced until one’s eyes ached from the
ceaseless swirling.

Alec looked meaningly at me, and I understood what he would have said.
There was in his glance a warning against our holding converse lest
we might betray something of importance to the enemy; but had the lad
known me better he would not have thought such a caution necessary.

A boy who has lived on the frontier during such troublous times as
I had known, is not garrulous in the presence of strangers, and when
those strangers are known to be enemies, he would be little less than
an idiot who should open his mouth unnecessarily.

Well, we two remained in the centre of this silent group while one
might have counted thirty, and then the circle was broken to admit a
figure, muffled, like the others, to the eyes in a coat of fur, but
approaching with such an air of authority that we knew at once he must
be in command.

Now it was I noted the fact that none of the Britishers wore skates,
and there came into my mind like a flash the knowledge that we must be
close ashore, else these men would not thus have ventured out upon the
ice.

I also noted, for one who lives much in the forests is quick to observe
every trifling detail in a scene, that the officer asked no questions
of his men as to where we had been found, or how they chanced to come
upon us; therefore I understood that our approach had been known before
we were thus made prisoners, and the remainder was easy to guess.

While I had supposed we were half a dozen miles from the Canadian
shore, we must have been within view of those on the foreland, and
this squad had come out for no other reason than to capture us, a fact
which took much of the burden from my mind, for I had feared we were
met by the advance guard of a force sent to attack Presque Isle.

“Where do you come from?” the officer asked, in that insolent tone
which was usually employed by those holding his Majesty’s commission
when addressing one from the American border.

There was nothing to be gained by concealing the truth, and I answered
the Britisher fairly, save that there was no good reason why I should
explain our purpose in being abroad.

“Why have you come on this side of the lake?” he asked, and I replied,
yet holding to the truth, but not telling all.

“We were skating, and had ventured so far from home when the snow began
to fall, that it seemed safer to continue on than turn back.”

“The question I would have answered is, why did you venture to come so
near this side at the beginning? You were well over before the snow
began to fall.”

“Of that we were ignorant, sir,” Alec replied, speaking as if in
fear; and I observed that his tone gave satisfaction to the valiant
Britisher, who was pleased at being able to frighten two lads. “We must
have skated faster than we fancied, and I do assure you, sir, that
neither of us had any idea how near we were to an enemy.”

Up to this point it appeared as if we were like to come off from the
adventure in safety, and I was beginning to believe no more harm would
accrue to us than that of being sent back through the storm at risk of
losing our way, when one of the men whispered to the officer, after
which the latter asked sharply of me:--

“Are you the son of that Daniel Dobbins who has trafficked on the lake?”

It was evident that this soldier, whose face I could not see because of
the coat-collar which covered it, had recognized me, and I replied with
all the boldness it was possible to assume:--

“I am, sir, and therefore you may know of a certainty from whence we
come.”

It would have been better had I been less talkative, for now both Alec
and I understood that the Britisher’s suspicions were aroused.

“Where is your father?” he asked sharply.

I would have given much had I been able to reply promptly; but with his
question there came into my mind the thought that I might unwittingly
betray an important secret, and for the instant speech was well-nigh
impossible. Then, after that unfortunate hesitation, I said:--

“I do not know, sir.”

“Is he not at home?”

“I am unable to say, sir.”

“Why? Was he not at home when you left?”

Now it was necessary I should explain that Alec and I had been these
past three days at the blockhouse, and this statement seemed at
variance with the one first made.

The Britisher looked at us searchingly for a moment, and then said,
much as though speaking to himself:--

“It is evident you lads have something to conceal. I was inclined to
believe the story first told; but now it seems wiser to doubt it. Take
off your skates,” he added harshly, and we had no choice but to obey.

When we were thus made helpless, so far as escape was concerned, the
officer gave some order in a low tone to one of the men, after which he
wheeled about, walking in the direction where I believed lay the shore,
and was soon lost to view amid the falling snow.

“Forgive me,” Alec whispered as he pressed my hand, and I understood
full well all that was in his mind.

We two were not inclined for conversation; but even though we had been,
it was best to remain silent lest yet more suspicions be aroused, and
contenting ourselves with a single glance which meant, for my part,
that there was no thought of resentment toward my comrade for having
led us into these straits, we obeyed the order of our captors to march
in advance.

It was not easy to walk on the ice now thickly covered with dry snow,
and our progress was by no means rapid; yet in less than fifteen
minutes we were arrived at the shore, and I wondered why it was we had
failed to note the fact of being so near the enemy’s lines before the
storm began.

We pushed on, forced to do so by those in the rear, straight over the
outermost end of the Point, where was a well-defined path showing that
it had been frequently travelled, until arriving on the opposite side.
Then could be seen a dozen or more log huts, lately constructed, as
might be told from the chips and branches which covered the snow in
every direction.

Now we knew what I would have given much to have told my father.
The reports that a force of Britishers were meditating an attack
upon Presque Isle were not without ample foundation, for here beyond
a peradventure were the quarters of those soldiers who were to be
employed in the manœuvre.

As nearly as I could judge from a hurried glance around, there were
quarters for fully two hundred men, and I believed that number had
already assembled here.

Many soldiers came out of the huts when we arrived, and because no
surprise was exhibited by any of them, we again understood that our
approach was observed some time before the capture.

If there had been any hope in our minds that we would be treated mildly
because of our youth, it was speedily dispelled.

The soldier in charge of the squad which conducted us, and I judged
that he might be a sergeant or a corporal, seized us roughly by the
arms, literally thrusting us into a small pen--I can give no other name
to that place used as a prison--which was built at one end of the hut
nearest the shore.

The door of logs was closed and barred behind us.

It was a regular coffin into which we had been introduced, and save
for the light that filtered through the chinks of the logs, we would
have been in darkness. Our prison measured, perhaps, five feet square,
and we had the choice of standing in a bent position, or of throwing
ourselves upon the frozen ground carpeted with snow.

“Snug quarters these!” Alec cried with an unsuccessful attempt at
cheeriness. “I have always heard it said that his Majesty had no love
for those who call themselves Americans, but never before knew he would
vent his displeasure upon boys.”

Fearing lest he might say that which would betray somewhat of our
purpose in coming out on the lake, I added gloomily:--

“If my mother could know where we are thus imprisoned it would seem
less hard; but she is like to be anxious concerning us when night
falls, and we have not returned.”

Then the dear lad, catching quickly at my reason for thus speaking,
added:--

“It cannot be the English soldiers will deem it a crime that we were
skating on the lake, and our release must soon come.”

After that we fell silent, not daring to speak lest we reveal what
should be kept a secret, and having at heart that fear of the future
which quenched all desire for conversation.

As the moments passed and we were forced to remain inactive, crouching
in the snow, exposed to the wind which came through every tiny crevice,
our limbs became chilled, and I said to myself that we were like to
freeze in these snug quarters where exercise was impossible save as one
might swing his arms to and fro.

That gloom which I had assumed when we were first thrust into the pen
now took possession of me in earnest, and again did I reproach myself
with having allowed the headstrong Alec to go on when I knew we were
in danger.

Then came that which caused us for the time to forget our private
troubles.

A group of soldiers inside the hut which joined our prison, were
talking so loudly that we could hear a goodly portion of the
conversation, and Alec seized me by the hand to attract my attention
when one of the men said impatiently:--

“There is no good reason why we are forced to halt here waiting for the
remainder of the regiment. I venture to say that the Yankee settlement
can be captured with threescore of men.”

There was no need any one should tell us of what settlement they were
speaking. If I had not suspected before, it would have been plain to me
now, that this detachment had encamped here to make ready for an attack
upon Presque Isle.

After a moment’s silence another voice asked:--

“Does any one know when we are like to move?” and to this, reply was
made by the man who had first spoken, so I judged:--

“When we number four hundred, I have heard it said.”

“And how long are we to wait for the remainder of the detachment? Three
days seem like a month, when one is tied up here, half frozen.”

“There is no reason why the attack could not have been made two days
ago,” the first speaker replied. “I am told that those who should join
us were halted at Port Ryers, but it is possible they may be here at
any moment.”

“There is nothing to delay us an hour after they come.”

Then the men began speculating upon the possible defence which might be
made by our people at Presque Isle, Alec and I listening intently for
that which would give us further hint as to the proposed movement.

It appeared to be the belief of the men that our settlement would offer
but little resistance, and I was surprised to know how well informed
they were concerning the condition of affairs.

I question if my father could have told them more regarding the
vessels on the stocks, or the length of time which might be required
to finish them. It was evident beyond a question that in Presque Isle
some one who had been trusted with all the details--perhaps one in
authority--was playing the traitor.

During fully an hour these men talked of that which they counted to
do, treating the matter as if the capture of Presque Isle was but a
trifling task; and we--Alec and I--grew alternately hot and cold, as
we realized what valuable information it would be possible to give were
we at liberty.

Not until nightfall was any attention paid us, and then the door of the
pen was opened, that a soldier might thrust in two small squares of
corn-bread.

“The snow will serve instead of water,” he said, with a leer; and then
we were alone once more.

Until this time neither of us had spoken; each was so intent upon
forming some plan of escape that he had no desire to talk of aught else.

When the scanty rations had been left us, and it was understood, from
what the soldier said, that we were to remain there until morning, I
could keep silent no longer.

“We will get out of this at any hazard!” I whispered to Alec. “It is
certain an attack will soon be made upon the settlement for the purpose
of destroying the half-finished vessels, and information must be
carried even at the expense of our lives.”

“I grant you that, Dicky Dobbins, and am willing to venture on any
chance, however small; but first you shall tell me in what way we may
set about carrying the information.”

The question I could not answer, and he knew it full well even as he
spoke.

The one thing in our favor, as it seemed to me, was the fact that
the Britishers had not taken away the skates. When we removed them,
according to orders, I was not minded to leave behind what had cost me
two dollars in lawful money and twelve muskrat pelts, therefore slung
them over my shoulder.

Now if we could but escape from this pen, with five minutes, or even
half that time, the start, there was no question in my mind but we
might get off scot-free.

How to get out? That was the question I could not answer, and thus far
Alec seemed to be equally in the dark.

The men in the hut adjoining our prison no longer talked sufficiently
loud for us to hear, or when they did, there were so many speaking at
the same time that we could not make out clearly the subject of the
conversation.

The snow was still falling; but the air was rapidly growing colder,
and I had little question that the storm would soon cease, for the
temperature must have been several degrees below zero.

To remain in this place, every corner of which was searched out by
the wind, would have been to freeze, and we ran to and fro as best we
might, thrashing our arms together with such a noise that some one in
the hut cried with a laugh:--

“The Yankee cubs won’t be idle this night, that I’ll venture to say;”
and another, who may have had boys of his own at home, added:--

“It is barbarous to leave them there without so much as a blanket. If
the shed was filled with snow, into which they might burrow, it would
not be so bad.”

“A bit of chill won’t do them any harm, and in case they get home again
it will serve to show the braggarts there what awaits them if they
persist in believing it possible to prevent Britain from ruling the
sea, or the land either, for that matter.”

“We may make as much noise as pleases us, and those fellows will think
only that we are trying to keep warm,” Alec whispered.

“Well!” I replied, not understanding for the moment what he meant. “How
much of satisfaction will you find in making a noise?”

“This much,” the lad replied; and from that moment I understood that,
despite the lack of years, he was my superior in such knowledge as
became one who would be a soldier: “Instead of walking idly to and fro,
what prevents us from spending our strength in trying to dislodge some
of these logs?”

There was nothing to prevent it, as I admitted to myself; but how might
we set about it?

Work of any kind would be welcome, yet it was necessary young Perry
show me how it might be begun.

And that he did, after looking about for a moment, feeling of the
joints in each corner where the timbers were simply laid one upon
another, and only slightly dovetailed together.

“The uppermost one should be pushed aside easiest,” he said at length,
“for no more than the weight of the roof rests upon it.”

“Yet you must have something as a lever with which to work.”

“I will use my shoulder, if it so be you can hold me on your back.”

“That I will do, and for so long a time as you wish,” I replied, with
but little faith that he might succeed in his purpose.

It was true nothing save the weight of the roof rested upon these
uppermost logs; but this was formed of green saplings, which, when
taken as a whole, would prove a burden far too heavy for both of us,
even though we could come at it handily, so I said to myself.

However, there was no harm in trying; and so much good would come of it
that even in the failure we should be gaining needed exercise to keep
us warm.

Crouching as one does who plays at leap-frog, I rested my hands upon
the logs forming the outer side of the pen, to hold myself steady, and
Alec stood upon my back.

In this position he was forced to bend nearly double, and I saw at once
that could I hold him up when he straightened his body, something must
perforce give way.

“Are you ready?” he asked in a whisper, and I, mentally bracing myself
for the effort, replied:--

“Do your best; but quickly, lest I fail to hold this position.”

Alec Perry is a slightly built lad, and to look at him one would say
his strength was hardly more than that of a woman, yet I soon found
that it was far in excess of what his frame indicated.

For an instant it seemed as if the weight of a ton was pressing upon
my bent back, and then I heard a dull, muffled sound, as if some heavy
body had fallen into the snow on the outside.

The strain upon me was lessened wonderfully, and my heart leaped with
joy and gratitude as the dear boy whispered excitedly:--

“We have thrown off the top log, Dicky Dobbins, and unless there be a
sentinel outside who has heard the timber fall, we shall be free from
this pen as soon as you are minded to make the venture.”

He leaped down from my back, and, grasping both his hands to show my
gratitude for his gallant and wondrous effort, for it was wondrous in
view of his slight body, I replied:--

“We’ll count thirty, Alec, and if by that time no alarm is given, it
is for us to make good an escape, taking the chances of losing our way
in the driving snow upon the ice, rather than remain here; for now has
come the time when we may save Presque Isle from falling into the hands
of the enemy.”




CHAPTER III.

THE ESCAPE.


How it may have been with Alec Perry while we stood inside that pen,
listening eagerly, and yet fearing lest we might hear something, I know
not. As for myself, it was as if the blood in my veins was at boiling
point, and I could hardly breathe because of the sense of suffocation
which had come upon me.

At first I began to count as rapidly as it was possible to speak the
figures in my thoughts, and then came the knowledge that by hastening
the time ever so little I might be destroying our chances for escape.

In case the fall of the timber had been heard, and one of the soldiers
came out to learn the cause of the noise, it was possible he would fail
to observe what had been done, for the snow was so light that the log
must be concealed from view in its frosty bed.

I say again, it was possible, even probable, that one or more of the
Britishers might come out and yet fail to detect what we had done;
but if Alec and I should begin the attempt a few moments too soon,
all would be lost. Better waste half the night than try to gain sixty
seconds of time, and in the doing cut ourselves off from all hope of
gaining liberty.

Similar thoughts must have been in my comrade’s mind; for when I had
counted up to thirty, and then waited ten seconds to give fair measure,
he clutched my arm as if advising that we remain yet a little longer.

And so we did, standing there hand in hand, looking toward the narrow
aperture through which lay home and freedom.

While we thus hesitated there came into my mind the fear that after we
gained the outside some of the more kindly hearted Britishers would
enter the prison-pen in order to bring us coverings, lest we freeze to
death; and I literally shivered with dread, fearing so much of charity
might be bestowed upon us.

Then, when we had waited fully two minutes, I could restrain my
impatience and my nervousness no longer.

Surely the very beating of my heart would betray us unless flight was
begun at once.

I dared not so much as whisper, so great was the fear of discovery upon
me, and pressing Alec’s hand yet more vigorously, I pointed to the
aperture.

He, understanding the gesture, motioned for me to go ahead; but that I
would not do, and rather than play so cowardly a part as to seek my own
safety first, I ventured upon speech:--

“You shall lead the way, Alec, lad,” I whispered, my voice trembling
despite every effort to render it steady; “and if it so be that when
you have gained the outside the Britishers enter here, I beseech you to
strain every muscle in the attempt to escape, regardless of what they
may be doing to me.”

“I will never leave a comrade alone in danger,” he said stoutly; and
for a moment it seemed as if we should come to a quarrel then and
there, while halting ’twixt liberty and imprisonment.

“You must leave me, should the flight be discovered before I am out
of here,” I said earnestly, gripping his arm so hard that twenty-four
hours later I saw the imprints of my fingers upon the flesh where the
blood had settled. “It is neither your life nor mine that is to be
considered now, but the safety of Presque Isle; and I charge you, dear
lad, make your way to the settlement without loss of time, once you are
free. I pledge myself to do the same, leaving you wherever it may be
that we are halted by the enemy, in order to save the village and the
vessels, upon which so much of our country’s safety depends.”

Now he understood what I would have him bear well in mind, and
whispered:--

“One or the other of us must live to reach the village; but I pray
earnestly, Dicky, that if either falls, it be me.”

This sort of a conversation was not calculated to make a timorous
fellow overly bold, and I realized at once that an end must be put to
it, else we might become so faint-hearted as to retreat even before the
advance was begun.

Therefore, clasping him by the legs, I lifted him straight up until his
head and shoulders were through the aperture; and then, pushing at his
feet, I literally forced him out of the pen.

Instantly this was done I reproached myself for having been so hasty,
fearing lest he, like the log, might fall, failing to find support on
the sides of the hut, and thus an alarm be given.

Alec Perry was not a lad to be guilty of a blunder, even though his
comrade did his best toward forcing him into one; and in some way,
I know not how, he contrived to drop from the top of the timbers as
lightly as a cat.

Listening intently, I began to clamber up the wall, gripping my fingers
into the crevices between the logs until the blood came from under my
nails, and when I was nearly at the top, the thought flashed upon me
that we had left our skates behind.

They lay in one corner of the pen, and so great was our excitement,
when the way of escape had been opened, that neither of us so much as
thought of them.

Without skates we might as well remain where we were, for it would not
be possible to walk across the lake in eight-and-forty hours.

I lowered myself down, losing the advantage I had gained at the
expense of so much suffering, and thrust a pair of skates into each
coat-pocket, after which the painful task of scrambling up the side of
the pen was begun again.

It seemed to me of a verity that a full hour had been spent before I
looked down from the top of the wall to see Alec making an effort to
clamber back.

The time had dragged heavily with him also, and fearing lest some
mishap had befallen me, he was returning, forgetful of the promises
made to push forward at all hazards.

I heard plainly the sigh of relief which escaped his lips when he saw
me, and in another instant I was lowering myself down on the outside.

Free, so far as concerned the walls of the pen!

Now the storm was little less than a blessing to us, for the wind,
howling and shrieking as it dashed the frosty particles against the
walls of the huts, must have drowned any sound which we made while
floundering through the snow.

A start of five minutes was all I had asked for, and this we surely
would gain, unless it so chanced that a sentinel was stationed on the
shore, in which case we stood every chance of being recaptured.

“It is necessary to go forward slowly, and by a devious way,” Alec
whispered. “It seems most likely some of the men are on guard, and it
would be a sad blow to our hopes if we ran across them now.”

“We must take the chances,” I said, bolder grown since we were free
from the pen. “To leave this path would be to flounder about in the
snow or the bushes, where we must necessarily make so much noise
that any sentinel, however dull, could not fail to hear us. There is
no other course than to push ahead and trust to chances, Alec, lad.
Besides, the danger in advance is less than that behind, and if we come
upon a soldier near-by the edge of the ice, surely the two of us ought
to be more than a match for him, half stupefied by the cold as any man
must be who has remained long outside on this night.”

There was no need for him to make answer. He stood ready to do
whatsoever was needed, and I venture to say, however great the perils
which menaced, he would not have flinched from braving them.

We went forward swiftly, yet making no noise that could be avoided, and
when finally we were arrived at the shore of the lake no living thing
could be seen.

“We are free, Dicky, lad! Free!” Alec cried, speaking so loudly that
I covered his mouth with my hand, lest in his joyous excitement he
work us the greatest mischief which could come upon two lads in our
situation.

It can well be imagined that not a second was lost in fastening on our
skates, and when we stood erect, shod with those thin plates of steel
which would enable us to glide over the surface of the ice with the
speed of a race-horse, it was with difficulty that I could repress a
shout of triumph.

We two, who had never before known by experience the horrors of war
and its usages,--we who had through carelessness allowed ourselves to
be made prisoners,--were escaped without a scratch within a few hours
of capture, and by escaping would be able to prevent Presque Isle from
being taken by surprise.

When I bent my body in striking out on that long, swinging stride which
had served me time and time before, I thought with exultation that
that which had seemed the direst calamity that could come upon two
lads, was, in fact, a blessing in disguise, as are many of the troubles
which for the time bear us down in sorrow. Save for Alec Perry’s
foolhardiness in continuing on toward the Canadian shore, we would
never have known of that gathering of soldiery at the North Foreland,
and the people of Presque Isle, lulled into a sense of security, might
have fallen easy victims to the first assault of the redcoats.

“It has been a good day’s work, Alec, boy!” I said, when we were a
mile or more from the shore, and escape was absolutely certain unless
we lost our lives in the whirl of snow, for no man in that camp could
overtake me on skates. “A good day’s work, because we have scouted to a
purpose, even though it was done ignorantly!”

The dear lad’s mind went farther afield than mine, as I understood when
he added quietly, yet with a certain ring of satisfaction in his tone:--

“So that we reach the village, Dicky, we have made a name for ourselves
which shall be spoken in years to come, long after we are dead, for we
will be known as the boys who saved Presque Isle and the beginnings
of the American navy. It is what Oliver has been praying might be his
good fortune, to come into some adventure which would give him an
opportunity of making a name that should live in history; and God
grant he succeed, for my brother is a hero, Dicky Dobbins, and some day
he will prove it to those of the king’s forces who come against him.”

Fortunately at this moment I remembered that there must be an end to
this self-glorification, and a speedy one, else were we likely to come
to grief.

I had heard the bravest men in Presque Isle say that the one thing they
feared the most was to be overtaken by a snow-storm while on that vast
field of ice which imprisoned the waters of Lake Erie; for few there
be who can walk or skate in a straight line amid the falling, whirling
particles of snow.

We had come two miles, perhaps, from the shore by this time, and I
caught Alec’s arm, that he might take the better heed to my words,
as I explained the dangers which were before us, begging that he put
from his mind all else save the aim of moving forward as nearly in a
straight line as might be.

“You shall go ahead, lad, keeping in advance so far as I am able to see
you, and perhaps by this means it will be possible for me to know when
you turn to the right or the left, as it is said one is ever inclined
to do under such circumstances.”

Perhaps if it had not been for our having foolishly run into the arms
of the Britishers, Alec would have insisted that I was making a great
cry when no danger threatened, because he seemed to think it a simple
matter to go ahead in a straight line without anything to guide his
movements; but now that the knowledge of his foolhardiness was sharp
upon him he obeyed readily; and thus we set out on our thirty-mile
journey in the darkness, our faces stung until they burned by the icy
particles which were flung against them on the wings of the east wind.

Here again did that which seemed to be a danger and a discomfort prove
a blessing. But for the wind we should have had nothing to give us the
slightest idea of the direction in which Presque Isle lay. As it was,
I could not say to a certainty that these furious blasts came from
the east, because the direction might have changed since we were made
prisoners; but I knew beyond a peradventure it had not swung around
either to the north or the south, and, therefore, if our left cheeks
were stung by the driving snow more bitterly than our right, we must be
advancing somewhere near on the desired course.

During the first half-hour Alec went straight forward, and then,
growing weary, perhaps, he would swerve to one side or the other,
insisting, when I checked him, that it was I, rather than himself, who
mistook the direction.

I am making this story of our escape from the North Foreland overly
long, for it may be that what then seemed, and seems now, to me most
thrilling, will be dry reading to others. Therefore it is best I come
to a halt in this play of words, although it would be possible to fill
page after page with what we thought, and said, and did during that
long, painful night’s journey; for, although we had set out, as nearly
as we could judge, at about eight o’clock in the evening, the sun was
two hours high in the heavens before we were come to Presque Isle, so
nearly exhausted that Alec fell upon the shore, unable to move hand or
foot, when we were arrived in front of my home.

Despite all our efforts we went so far astray as to strike the American
shore near Indian Bend, full eighteen miles above the village, and
arriving there during the hours of darkness, I was not able to say
positively where we were; therefore it became necessary to wait until
daylight.

This halt, while it refreshed us in a certain degree, allowed our limbs
to stiffen until, when we arose to our feet again, it seemed almost
impossible to advance one foot before the other.

But we were arrived at last, and could give the information which it
was so necessary our people should have; therefore was the work done
well, even though death had come upon us after the story was told.

Strange as it may seem, we found it difficult to repeat that which we
had learned. Every man was so engrossed with the work in hand that
it appeared like a waste of time to listen to two lads who had been
pleasuring on the Point, as was supposed; and we, fatigued beyond power
of further movement, could not run from one to another insisting upon
being heard.

But for the fact that Noah Brown chanced to pass near by where I was
trying to induce one of the shipwrights to listen to me, it might have
been a full hour before we gained the ear of any in authority.

Once I began to speak, however, and he realized from whence we had
escaped, it can be fancied that no further entreaties on our part were
necessary.

It was he who pleaded with us to tell more, and when the story of
the adventure had been repeated twice over, an alarm was given which
aroused every man, woman and child in Presque Isle.

What was done toward defending the place during the first four and
twenty hours of excitement I know not, because, when our work had been
accomplished, Alec Perry and myself were given the needed opportunity
to sleep, and until the morning after our arrival we realized nothing
of what was passing around us.

It is now well known that the Britishers did not make an attack upon
the village; but--and here I must go ahead of my story for a moment--we
learned five months later, from a prisoner, that the expected
reënforcements arrived twelve hours after our escape, and save for the
fact that we had succeeded in giving them the slip, the assault would
have been made without delay. The commandant decided, however, that the
news which we carried regarding the assembling of the forces at that
point would be sufficient to give an alarm, and concluded, with good
cause, that it was no longer possible to take Presque Isle by surprise.

There was no lack of scouts on the lake from the day of our return
until the ice broke up, and in the meanwhile my father had come back
from Buffalo with a twelve-pound cannon, four chests of small arms, and
a limited supply of ammunition.

It was a scanty store toward fitting out the vessels which were nearing
completion; but it served to put us all in better spirits, because,
with these much needed munitions, we could the better defend the bay.

Lest it should seem that I am vainglorious, the words which my father
spoke to Alec and myself when he learned what we two had done shall not
be set down here; but this much is necessary in order that what follows
may be understood. He agreed, in the name of Captain Perry, that we
lads should be allowed to enlist on whatsoever vessel pleased us; and
promised also, in the name of Alec’s brother, that a full report of our
adventure be sent to the Government at Washington.

We still continued, so long as it was possible, to skate back and
forth on the lake within half a dozen miles of the American shore, and
perhaps I need not say that never again did Alec make any attempt at
venturing farther across than seemed absolutely necessary.

When not thus employed we watched eagerly the building of the ships,
and had much discussion between ourselves as to which one we should
volunteer to serve on. For my part I was wholly at a loss to decide,
until Alec settled the question by saying:--

“Where my brother is, there must be the hottest fighting, for I assure
you he will seek out the enemy whether they be disposed to give battle
or not; and when he returns from Pittsburg we shall know on which craft
we are to sail.”

Captain Perry came back on the 10th day of April. The ice was out of
the lake, and the forces in the blockhouse at the entrance of Presque
Isle Bay were redoubled, for now we had every reason to expect the
British fleet.

Two weeks after his return the three gunboats were launched, and I dare
venture to say not one person in Presque Isle, old or young, missed the
spectacle.

It was a gala day in the village, and when we saw the little craft
swinging at their cables just off the landing-place, there came
to every one, I believe, to myself I know, an additional sense of
security, although these vessels were as yet uncompleted, and without
guns or ammunition.

The two brigs would be ready for leaving the ways in three weeks, it
was said, and Alec and I looked forward to that day with the keenest
interest, for Captain Perry had told us that upon one of these he
should sail, while at the same time he ratified the promise made by my
father.

We promised ourselves that nothing should prevent us from seeing these
two craft, which both of us felt certain would make the bravest showing
against the Britishers, leap into the water, and yet we failed of being
present.

This is how it was:--

One week before the day set for the launching a message came from
Commodore Chauncey, who was then at Buffalo, ordering Captain Perry to
join him in a certain secret enterprise against the enemy.

Now Alec’s brother was not minded to take two lads with him, and would
have kept the matter secret, but that it came to us quite by accident.

Emboldened by the service already rendered, we decided that it was our
right to accompany the expedition.

I need not repeat the arguments which we used to persuade the captain
to receive us as volunteers. He objected to our proposition; first,
because it was not expected he should bring any force with him, and
secondly, because he must journey from Presque Isle to Buffalo in an
open four-oared boat, which, in itself, was like to be a perilous
undertaking at that season of the year.

Alec had a persuasive tongue, fortunately, as I then thought, and the
result of our pleadings was that on the evening of the 23d of May, the
day before the brigs were to be launched, we two lads embarked in what
was hardly more than a skiff, manned by four oarsmen, with Captain
Perry, exulting in the thought that now were we bearing men’s parts in
the war against the enemies of our country.




CHAPTER IV.

THE ATTACK.


What might be the enterprise in which we were embarked on this 23d day
of May, in the year 1813, neither Alec nor I could so much as guess,
and we were not troubled because of our ignorance.

So that it was an attack upon the enemy, and a venture in which was
somewhat of danger, we gave no heed.

As a matter of course we speculated upon it among ourselves, and,
knowing that Captain Perry proposed to set out alone, we believed it
was something in the nature of a reconnoissance, which in itself would
have been comparatively trifling but for the fact that Alec’s brother
was making it, and he, we understood full well, would lead us as near
to the Britishers as might be agreeable.

As I have said, it was evening when we set out from Presque Isle,
embarking at the old French Fort, and before having sailed a distance
of ten miles the boat was headed in for the shore.

To my mind there was good reason for this manœuvre. The wind was
blowing from the north and east a full half-gale, and it was such
weather as appeared too heavy for our small boat.

Immediately after we had rounded the point on which was located the
blockhouse, and were come out into the lake, I believed the captain
would decide that it was dangerous in the extreme to make any attempt
at continuing the journey, and my relief was great when the bow of the
craft grated upon the sand.

“If this is to be the end of our travels we need not have wasted so
much breath in asking permission to join the party,” Alec whispered to
me, laughingly, but ere I could reply my father stepped out from the
bushes, pushed off the boat as he leaped into it without speaking, and
the voyage was resumed before we had fully come to a halt.

Now it was we understood that some plan of operations had been decided
upon beforehand, else would Captain Perry and my father have held
converse with each other; but, instead, they sat in the stern-sheets
intent, so far as we could see, only upon the progress which we might
make by aid of oars.

Noting the expression on each man’s face I grew more serious in mind,
understanding full well that they had in view something of a grave
nature, otherwise words would have passed between them, whereas both
held silent; while our boatmen fought against the angry waves of the
lake as if some great reward awaited them in event of a successful
ending of the voyage.

This much Alec saw as well as did I, for he whispered, after we had
pushed out on the angry waters again, forcing our way against wind and
wave half a mile or more, during which time no person in the boat had
so much as spoken:--

“Where think you, Richard Dobbins, is to be the end of this adventure?”
And I answered him, having in mind our captivity at Port Rowan:--

“It is like that we will head, so soon as the wind permits, for some
point on the Canadian shore. Perhaps neither your brother nor my father
firmly believes all we told them regarding the gathering of Britishers,
and are now come to make a reconnoissance, since the ice is broken up
and it is possible for troops to cross the lake.”

It would have been as well had we held our peace, for neither Alec nor
I guessed at the meaning of this voyage, as was shown when the night
grew older.

Instead of proceeding toward the Canadian shore, as would have been
easier under all the circumstances, we hugged the land so far as was
possible, steadily advancing within what might well be called the
American boundaries, straight on toward Buffalo, and were it not for
the fact of what followed after we were on the banks of the Niagara
River, I would write much concerning the dangers of that night voyage,
when not only once, but twenty times, were we in great peril of being
overset by the angry waves.

However, because of what followed, this venture, which at the time
seemed in the highest degree hazardous, came to appear as nothing, and
must be passed over with but few words.

Therefore let me set it down that during every moment of all the long
night we two lads believed our lives were near to being ended.

Every wave which buffeted our slight craft sent the water in over
rail or stern, and brought her down so low that the water broke over
us until we were forced to bail with all our might, else had we been
swamped.

In such manner did the night pass, and when morning broke we were at
Buffalo, neither Alec nor I understanding what purpose could have
brought us there.

We had a fairly good idea, however, when, with such horses as could
most readily be procured, we four--meaning Captain Perry, my father,
Alec, and I--set out by land, riding during that day and part of the
next night until we were come to Lewiston, when we made a halt.

Then a council was held, in which we had no part, but I heard Captain
Perry say to my father at the close of it:--

“You will ride back to Schlosser, and there make ready boats in which
to transport laborers who will hasten the work upon our squadron at
Presque Isle, if it so be we are successful in the venture.”

Whereupon my father asked:--

“But if it so be that you fail in the enterprise?”

“To my mind there is no such possibility. Fort George must be taken
within four and twenty hours after our arrival, and from that point
we will detach as many men as are needed for the movement which we
contemplate upon the lake.”

Thus it was that Alec and I gained an inkling of the whole scheme.

Fort George, on the Canadian shore, just south of Newark, was to
be attacked by our forces, most likely under command of Commodore
Chauncey, and we lads, who burned to distinguish ourselves, would be
given the opportunity within a few hours.

My father turned back agreeably to the commands he had received, and
we three continued on until we arrived at the shore of Lake Ontario,
near-by Fort Niagara, off which was lying the American fleet,
consisting of such vessels as the _Madison_, _Oneida_, _Lady of the
Lake_, _Ontario_, and five or six others whose names shall appear as
this narrative progresses.

It was a hearty reception with which we met when, having come to the
shore, signals were made to our vessels in the offing, and a boat
put out from the _Madison_, which for the time was flying Commodore
Chauncey’s flag.

Leaving our horses in the care of friendly-disposed people near at
hand, we embarked in the commodore’s barge, and on stepping aboard the
_Madison_, Commodore Chauncey said, taking Captain Perry warmly by the
hand:--

“No person on earth could be more welcome at this time than yourself.”

It was as if these words had been spoken to us two lads personally,
and immediately Alec and I were puffed up with pride, sharing for the
moment all the honor which was given to the captain.

It was not with any idea of spinning out a yarn regarding the capture
of Fort George that I first set myself down to this task, but rather to
tell how Captain Oliver Perry won renown for himself on the waters of
Lake Erie, and also to describe the slight share which we two lads had
in the gaining of his glory.

Therefore it is that all which was done here nearabout Lake Ontario
shall be given in the fewest words possible to a fair understanding. So
far as we two lads are concerned, it may well be passed over briefly,
for although our intentions were good, and we had fancied the moment
was come when we could play the part of men, Alec Perry and I were
little more than spectators during this, the first of warfare I had
ever witnessed.

But even to so skeleton-like a tale as this must be, some words of
description are necessary, in order that what share Captain Perry had
in the victory may thoroughly be understood.

The commander of the American forces was General Henry Dearborn, and of
the American squadron, as I have before said, Commodore Isaac Chauncey.

Of our land force, fit for duty, there were said to be over four
thousand, including the troops under command of Major-General Lewis
in Fort Niagara. Our people had, in addition to the fort I have just
named, what was known as the Salt Battery, opposite Fort George, and
two other batteries between it and Fort Niagara.

General Dearborn was so sick at this time as to be unable to take
any active part in the operations; but his chief of staff, Colonel
Winfield Scott, represented him ably, and during an interview between
the commodore and the general in command, it was decided that Captain
Oliver Perry should have full charge of the task of landing the troops
when the attack was begun.

Further preparations on our side consisted of building a large number
of small boats at Five-Mile Meadow, and orders were sent for them to be
brought around to Four-Mile Creek on the evening of the 26th of May,
when an interview between our commanders was held. These skiffs were to
be used, as a matter of course, in the landing of the troops.

So much for the American forces; now for the British.

There were nearabout the fort which Commodore Chauncey and General
Dearborn counted on taking, English regulars to the number of eighteen
hundred, under command of Brigadier-General John Vincent. In addition,
there were three hundred and fifty militia and fifty Indians under
Colonel Harvey.

It was said by our spies that the enemy’s force extended on the right
from Fort George to Brown’s Point, and on the left to Four-Mile
Creek and the Canadian side of the river; while in the rear of the
fortifications a number of companies were stationed to support each
other when required.

Besides Fort George, the Britishers had several smaller works along
the shore of the Niagara River and Lake Ontario. One twenty-four pound
gun was set up about half a mile from Newark, and their principal
battery was at the mouth of Two-Mile Creek.

All this Alec and I learned while we remained on board the _Madison_,
awaiting some word from Captain Perry, who was in consultation with the
leaders of the American forces.

The sailors, knowing my father full well by reputation, for he was said
to be one of the most skilful navigators upon the lakes, were more than
ready to talk with me; but before the summer was come to an end it was
Alec Perry to whom they gave their confidences, rather than to the son
of Daniel Dobbins.

It was only natural we two lads should believe, having come thus far,
that we would be allowed to share in the battle which all knew must
follow, because, in such strong position as was the enemy, he would
not allow his fortifications to be taken from him without a spirited
resistance; but we were soon made to understand that however valuable
we believed our services might prove, they were not to be accepted.

When, on the evening of the 26th, the final arrangements were made for
an attack upon the British fort, and the leaders of the expedition
had come on board the _Madison_, General Dearborn accompanying them
despite his illness, Alec’s brother explained to us, in a tone which
admitted of no discussion, what part we were to take in the action of
the morrow.

“You will stay quietly aboard the _Madison_, and under no circumstances
make any attempt at accompanying the troops when they land. I have
allowed you lads to remain with me thus far; but with the promise to
Captain Dobbins that you should have no further share in the attack,
than that of spectators.”

A bitter disappointment it was, indeed, to see our people prepared for
a battle which we firmly believed would result in a victory for the
Americans, and yet remain idly by while glory, and perhaps fame, was to
be won.

Because Alec stood silent when his brother had thus spoken, I
understood that it would be useless to make any effort at persuading
the captain into recalling the command given, and swallowed my
disappointment as best I might.

Therefore it is that I am all the more willing to pass over the capture
of Fort George with the fewest possible words.

Late in the afternoon the boats, which I have said had been built at
Five-Mile Meadow, were pulled around to Four-Mile Creek, and this work
brought on a general fire between the forts and batteries in the
immediate vicinity; but, save for the destruction of several houses
along the river bank, no injury was inflicted on either side.

From sunset until midnight the heavy artillery and a portion of the
troops were embarked on the _Madison_, the _Oneida_, and the _Lady of
the Lake_, while the remainder of the force, including the horses, were
taken on board the newly constructed boats.

It can well be supposed that no heed was given to sleep after the work
of embarkation had been concluded; all awaited the signal for the
advance, knowing it must speedily come.

It was near to daybreak when our squadron got under way, and Alec and I
stood on the after part of the _Madison_ vainly trying to see, in the
darkness and the fog, what was being done.

We could hear on every hand the murmur of voices, the creaking of oars
in rowlocks, the neighing of horses, and the flapping of sails; but
could see nothing.

It gave one a most singular sensation to be shut in by the dense, gray
vapor, and yet to know from the various noises that on all sides were
men making ready to take the lives of others, or to sacrifice their own.

The officers of the expedition, and among them as a matter of course
was Captain Perry, remained by themselves, as was proper, and we two
lads would have given much just then could we have had speech with
Alec’s brother, in order that he might explain certain movements which
to us were mystifying.

Then, suddenly, as it were, the heavy mist lifted and the sun shone out
clear and warm, lighting up the waters which were covered here, there,
and everywhere, seemingly as far as the eye could reach, with vessels
and small boats, all laden with men and implements of warfare.

It was a sight such as few lads could ever have the privilege of
witnessing, and for a time I believed there was nothing so grand or so
noble as war.

With the rising of the fog the wind freshened, and the vessels of the
fleet advanced according to the programme mapped out.

The schooners _Julia_ and _Growler_ took up position at the mouth
of the river, engaging the battery near the lighthouse where it was
intended to land a portion of the troops. A short distance away toward
the north, the _Ontario_ came about to command the same position.

The _Governor Tompkins_ and the _Conquest_ were moored near Two-Mile
Creek in front of a small battery where the remainder of our men
were to be set ashore. Coming up with these two schooners were the
_Hamilton_, the _Asp_, and the _Scourge_, and before they were all in
such position as had been previously agreed upon, the batteries on both
sides of the river opened fire.

The first notes of the battle were being sounded.

Now had come the time for Alec’s brother to display that courage which
afterward won for him so great a name, and we two lads gave more heed
to his movements than to all else beside.

The _Governor Tompkins_ and the _Conquest_ immediately opened fire
on the battery they were ordered to silence, and the wind, which was
momentarily increasing in force, swept away the smoke until we from the
deck of the _Madison_ could see all that took place.

It seemed to me as if no more than five minutes elapsed before the
Britishers fled from their earth-works, and Captain Perry had leaped
overboard from the foremost of the fleet of boats, wading to the shore,
with the men close behind him like a party of school-boys at play.

Colonel Scott was not far in the rear of Alec’s brother, and these two
brave men led the way up the embankment, despite the rapid musketry
firing which was poured upon them from Britishers concealed in the
thicket hard by.

[Illustration: “CAPTAIN PERRY HAD LEAPED OVERBOARD FROM THE FOREMOST OF
THE FLEET OF BOATS.”]

Even to Alec and I, who were ignorant regarding what is called the
“art” of warfare, it seemed as if the schooners were not discharging
their guns as rapidly as possible, while the Britishers ashore were
pouring a hot fire into our men.

Without being really conscious of the fact, we set up a shout of
exultation when we saw Captain Perry push off in a boat alone,
regardless of the bullets which were falling into the water in every
direction, and row toward the nearest schooner.

In less than three minutes from the time he stepped on board the vessel
we knew for what purpose he had gone. The schooner’s guns were served
much more rapidly than before, and then it was that the captain went
ashore again to take his full share in the conflict which was raging,
for now indeed was the battle on.

Because of the smoke, we two lads could not see plainly all that was
done; but General Dearborn, with a glass at his eyes, followed the
action closely, and by the words which fell from his lips at frequent
intervals we understood that our men were more than holding their own.

It is said that the battle lasted only about twenty minutes; but I
could equally well have believed it was half that time, or even so long
as three hours, so wrought up by excitement was I.

However, we knew full well when the shouts from the shore, and the
rapid forward movements of our men, told that the victory had been
won,--that Fort George was ours,--and even though we two lads had had
no share in the fighting, we raised our voices as loudly in triumph as
did those whose brave deeds had vanquished the foe.

As we afterward learned, our loss in the battle was about forty killed
and an hundred wounded; while of the British fifty-one were killed
and eight hundred and twelve regulars and militiamen either wounded,
missing, or made prisoners.

Alec and I, still forced to remain aboard the _Madison_ because of the
orders given by Captain Perry, knew little of what was being done until
far into the night, when we heard that the British commander, General
Vincent, was in full retreat; that all the enemy’s fortifications on
the Niagara River were abandoned because of the victory just won.

It was near to daybreak next morning when Captain Perry came on board
the flag-ship and told us that we were to set out on the return to
Presque Isle without

And so we did, beginning the journey within half an hour after sunrise,
despite the fact that Alec’s brother had not slept for eight and
forty hours, making all speed down the river as if our army had been
defeated, and we were fleeing in wild disorder before a victorious
enemy.

We understood full well, however, why our return must be made with such
great speed.

There were at the Black Rock Navy-Yard, above Buffalo, five vessels
which had been prepared for warlike service, and peradventure we could
arrive there before the British destroyed the place, these craft might
be ladened with such material as we at Presque Isle stood most in need.

Even now, after so long a time has passed, it seems to me that I might
profitably fill many pages with an account of our journey down the
river, the halt at Black Rock Navy-Yard, the loading of those vessels
built by Henry Eckford, and of the passage back to Presque Isle when,
with a force of two hundred soldiers, as many sailors as could be
hired, and all the oxen to be found in the vicinity, these craft, so
sadly needed by our people, were towed, or tracked, along the shore of
the lake.

There was much of interest which befell us on the way during this long
and tedious journey, for we did not get the vessels loaded and into
Buffalo until the 6th of June, nor sail from there until the 13th, when
Captain Perry lay in his berth on board the _Caledonia_ sick with what
appeared to be a fever, and it seemed to Alec and I as if, because of
this illness, all which had been accomplished was set at naught, so far
as concerned the getting under way of the fleet that had been begun by
my father.




CHAPTER V.

THE BRITISH FLEET.


As I have said, our little fleet sailed from Buffalo on the 13th of
June, and on board the _Caledonia_ Captain Perry lay sick with a fever.

Perhaps Alec and I were the only two who placed such great dependence
upon the leader of this expedition. It may be that others, better
informed concerning such matters, held to it that there were many who
could fill the place to which Oliver Perry had been appointed; but in
my mind his death meant the direst disaster--his sickness the deferring
of all our hopes.

As a matter of course Alec and I were also embarked on the _Caledonia_,
for we two played the part of nurses to the fever-stricken captain, and
although as ignorant in matters of sickness as we were in the art of
warfare, I dare venture to say the invalid never suffered for anything
whatsoever that it was within our power to give him.

I was distressed in mind because of Captain Perry’s illness so as to
give no heed to the fact that we were making our way toward Presque
Isle at imminent danger of being captured by the enemy, although even
the dullest member of the party could have said beyond a peradventure
that the British had vessels in plenty on Lake Erie, and would most
likely be on the lookout for those who were returning from the
successful attack upon Fort George.

One thing that both of us lads were alive to, however, was the slow
progress our fleet was making.

The breeze was hardly more than strong enough to ruffle the surface
of the waters, and during the first four-and-twenty hours we advanced
only that number of miles, Captain Perry meanwhile eating his heart out
with impatience because of the dull sailing, thereby giving us quite as
severe a task as we could perform in keeping him below according to Dr.
Parson’s orders.

When we were thus come twenty-four miles in as many hours, and the
little fleet of vessels and boats lay becalmed upon the mirror-like
lake, a canoe, in which were two men, put out from the American shore,
one of the boatmen paddling vigorously, while the other waved a small
flag in such manner as gave us to understand that they were either
fleeing from pursuit, or bringing important intelligence.

Becalmed as the _Caledonia_ was, we could do no less than await the
coming of these strangers, even had we been otherwise disposed;
and when they were finally arrived on board we had ample food for
reflection and fear.

The British squadron, under command of Captain Finnis, was even
at that time searching for us, so the newcomers reported; within
eight-and-forty hours they had passed over this same course, and in
such force as boded ill for us should we chance to come upon them.

The squadron consisted, so we were told, of the ship _Queen Charlotte_,
carrying seventeen guns; the schooner _Lady Prevost_, with thirteen
guns; the brig _Hunter_, having ten guns; the schooner _Little Belt_,
mounting three guns, and the _Chippewa_, of one gun.

Our little fleet consisted of the brig _Caledonia_, mounting
two small guns (the same craft which had been captured on the
ninth of October under the guns of Fort Erie by the expedition
in command of Lieutenant Elliott); the schooner _Somers_, which
carried one long twenty-four-pounder; the schooner _Ariel_, with
one long eighteen-pounder; the schooner _Ohio_, with one long
twenty-four-pounder, and the sloop _Contractor_,[2] with one long
eighteen-pounder, to say nothing of the small boats.

Taking all our armament into account, we could add to such a number of
guns as I have mentioned, perhaps two hundred muskets, therefore it
behooved us to keep out of the way if possible.

When those who brought the disagreeable intelligence came on board the
_Caledonia_, Captain Perry was lying in his berth; Dr. Parsons had just
given him a most bitter potion, and Alec and I stood by with fans, for
the heat in the close cabin was almost unbearable.

I watched the young captain closely, expecting to see some show of fear
when he learned in what force the enemy had mustered; but it was as if
that which to nearly every one was most unwelcome intelligence, only
served to animate him.

Despite the doctor’s angry protest and Alec’s pleading, the captain
leaped to his feet, and of a verity I believe that the information
brought by the strangers did more toward breaking up the fever which
had held him captive, than any of the drugs Dr. Parsons administered.

From that moment it was as if he had never been ill, and without delay
every precaution was made for defence, much as though he counted on
forcing a battle with the enemy should we come within range, instead of
running away, as would have been the proper manœuvre.

Such weapons as we had were distributed among those on the small boats
as well as the vessels, and from that time until we were come safely
within the sheltering arms of Presque Isle bay each man remained on the
alert, even the most cowardly excited to bravery by the bold spirit
which our young captain displayed.

I might go on at great length, describing how the entire force was
divided into two watches so that the Britishers might not take us by
surprise; telling of this or that alarm which caused us to believe a
battle to be near at hand, and sent the blood bounding within my veins
until I trembled with fear lest the fever of excitement should be that
of cowardice; but where there is so much to be related, such incidents
as then seemed of importance, but were afterward shown to be trifling,
have no place in the tale that has for one of its characters such a man
as Captain Perry.

We entered Presque Isle bay on the 19th of June at three o’clock in the
afternoon, and the _Caledonia_, which was hove to outside until every
other craft crossed the bar, had no sooner gained the shelter of the
land than the British squadron arrived in sight.

Now, indeed, did Alec and I witness the preparations for a battle. The
small boats were immediately ordered inshore with the tidings, and
from the easternmost battery to the blockhouse farthest west on the
mainland, the note of alarm was sounded.

Our little fleet was drawn up at the entrance of the bay; the gunboats
and brigs, although not yet completed, were moored near at hand,
but inside our line of battle, that they might be used as floating
batteries for militiamen, and when the sun went down I question if
there was an American within sight or sound of these preparations who
did not believe the British would make an attack before morning.

And yet all of us were happily disappointed, for while we nerved
ourselves for the struggle which it seemed certain must come, the
most sanguine among us--and I believe I am warranted in putting among
them Captain Perry himself--could not have believed we might come out
victorious in a struggle with such a squadron as was under command of
Captain Finnis.

However, we gave the Britishers every opportunity, determined to make
as brave a fight as might be, and knowing full well that when we were
beaten it would not be because we lacked in pluck.

This much I set down as information--not in the spirit of boasting,
and in no wise to praise myself, for throughout it all I felt timorous
when Alec was most brave, and near to being cowardly when Captain
Oliver was panting to meet the enemy. It is regarding the inhabitants
of Presque Isle, who stood ready to defend the town, that I speak when
writing of stout-heartedness, and not of myself.

Well, the king’s squadron cruised off and on the entrance of the bay
from nearabout three o’clock in the afternoon until the next morning
at ten, and then, instead of standing boldly in when, after a few
hard knocks, they might have gotten the best of our little force and
destroyed what was the beginning of a navy, they turned about, beating
as plain a retreat as if we had gone out to drive them away.

Alec was disappointed, because he believed his brother had lost an
opportunity of distinguishing himself, while I rejoiced, knowing that
for the time being at least we avoided an encounter which could have
had but one ending.

War, when one looks at it from a distance, may appear very fine; but
I assure whoever shall chance to read these lines that it wears a
different aspect when one is forced to take a part in it. There is
more glory seen from afar than at short range, and so much regarding
fighting I can say from my own experience.

The unfinished gunboats and brigs were sent back to the shipyards when
it was known beyond peradventure that the enemy had turned tail, and
the _Caledonia_, and two or three others which had been brought down
from Black Rock Navy-Yard, remained on guard at the entrance of the bay.

The brave Captain Finnis, with a force fully three times as large as
ours, had decided that it might be neither healthy nor agreeable for
him to stir up so much of the American eagle as was represented by our
little force at Presque Isle.

Then the _Caledonia_ also came inside, being moored just opposite the
town, and for the first time since we had set out with Captain Perry
did I have an opportunity of speaking with my mother.

She, good soul, was as pleased at seeing me as I at being with her, and
during fully two hours I realized as never did a boy before how much of
comfort there is to be found at home.

Alec shared in my pleasure to a certain degree, and I believe he hoped,
as did I, that we might remain many days ashore, for our expedition to
Fort George had not brought us overly much of happiness, and surely
none of glory.

Then, when it seemed that my sense of enjoyment was keenest, when the
pleasure of being at home was at its height, the second mate of the
schooner _Ariel_ presented himself at the door of my father’s house,
and after stiffly saluting my mother, who had answered his summons,
said:--

“Captain Dobbins’ compliments, and he asks that you will send to him
immediately the two young gentlemen. They have been detailed for
special service.”

Saluting again, the sailor returned to the shore, and I can answer that
two of the three in the house at that time were made heavy hearted
because of his message.

Whatever Alec may have thought, I know not; he professed to be well
pleased at the idea of active service, for it could readily be
understood that such was the meaning, for us, of the summons.

My mother, dear soul, struggling hard to prevent any sign of
disappointment from displaying itself on her face, bustled around as
if her feelings might be kept in check by employment. She made up a
package of provisions, knowing that however great was the grief in our
hearts the time must come when such as she could provide would be most
acceptable; and I, not minded that Alec might see any show of weakness
in me, refrained from the loving embrace which no lad should be ashamed
to bestow upon his mother.

Then I led the way out of the house with no more than a wave of my
hand in token of adieu, and ten minutes later we were standing on the
_Ariel’s_ deck.

I had noticed a trim-looking craft, which I took for a pleasure boat,
lying alongside when we came aboard; but gave no other heed to it at
the moment, save as I said to myself that we had visitors from along
the lake front, who, perchance, had brought such information as led to
the summons sent Alec and I.

“Captain Perry is in his cabin on the _Caledonia_, and the doctor’s
orders are that he be not disturbed, because the fever is showing
itself once more,” my father said gravely, and I knew from the
expression on his face, as well as his manner of speaking, that he
had something of a serious import to impart. “It is reported that the
British are concentrating at Long Point, and I would have you two lads
make the attempt at discovering if such be true. The work can more
safely be done by boys than men. The small craft which lays alongside
is provisioned for a short cruise, and in her you should be able to
reconnoitre the Canadian shore without much risk of being captured.”

It was not for me to question the command, even though given by my
father, and yet so great was the surprise which came with his words
that I lost sight entirely of what might be military duty.

“Is our fleet to remain idle here in the bay?” I asked, and the same
question was written on Alec’s face, although he had more good sense
than to put it into words.

“Even though all the vessels were ready we could not sail without men.
The soldiers who came up with us from Buffalo as a guard have been
ordered back, and, as you well know, we have no more of a force at
present than is sufficient to handle one of the brigs.”

“Then of what avail was it to build a fleet here at Presque Isle?” I
asked stupidly.

“We have had reason to expect reënforcements long before this; but at
present the only move that can be made is to acquaint ourselves with
what the enemy may be doing. Go on board the small boat, and, without
running heedlessly into danger, gain all the information that may be
possible, returning here only when you have news of importance to
impart.”

It was easy to see that the subject was a sore one with him, and I
needed not much experience in such matters to understand that a man
like my father would feel most bitterly the necessity of remaining idle
while the enemy was within striking distance.

As he felt, so probably did Captain Perry, and Alec and I came to know
later how these two brave men chafed, being held prisoners within the
harbor, as it were, when a few miles away was an opportunity, not only
to win renown for themselves, but to strike a blow in aid of their
country.

I understood only a portion of this at the time; but that little was
enough to prevent me from saying anything more, and obeying Alec’s
gestures I turned about to go over the rail into the small boat.

My father stopped me with a touch on the shoulder, and as I turned, he
said, looking affectionately into my eyes:--

“Be careful, Richard. Go so far as an American should, regarding
not your own life when there is need that it should be sacrificed;
but having a heed to your steps when nothing can be accomplished by
venturing.”

Then he wheeled about as if not minded to see us depart, and Alec and I
went over the _Ariel’s_ rail into as trim a pleasure boat as I had ever
seen.

She was perhaps eighteen feet long, with a sort of cuddy aft where one
might be sheltered in case of a storm, and rigged in sloop fashion,
carrying a single jib and mainsail.

There was a light breeze from the south, and when we, having cast off
the painter, hoisted the canvas, the little craft slipped away from the
schooner’s side as if under the influence of a full gale of wind.

Not until we were well out into the lake did either of us lads make any
comment upon this mission with which we had been intrusted, and perhaps
we held silent the longer because it had come to us so suddenly that
we were embarked in the enterprise before fully realizing it had been
begun.

After we were two or three miles from the shore my thoughts went back
to that winter afternoon when, having come on much the same course
across the ice, we ran into the enemy’s hands, and all the details of
that disagreeable venture came into my mind. The unpleasant memories
must have shown themselves in my face, for Alec, who was sitting well
forward while I minded the helm, said banteringly:--

“Now that you are put in command of a vessel, the weight of
responsibility seems to bow you down.”

“It does indeed,” I replied, surprising him by turning that which he
counted should be a jest into a serious remark. “Not that I think my
responsibility any greater than yours; but to my mind we are set out on
a venture wherein is far more of danger than we have yet encountered.”

“And you draw a long mouth because we may, perchance, run our heads
into some peril?” he asked reproachfully.

“It is not that which troubles me so greatly, Alec Perry, as you should
know full well by this time, having been comrades with me these three
months. My gloomy thoughts are not brought about by fear of what may
come to us; but because of the condition of affairs, as has just been
represented to us.”

“And are you but this moment come to realize that we have built
vessels, and yet have no force to man them? Has it just dawned upon you
that the British can enter Presque Isle with but little opposition?”

“I had believed sailors would be sent as soon as needed,” I replied,
looking at him in surprise, for there was a certain bitterness in his
tone which gave me to understand he had been turning the unpleasant
thought in his mind for many a day. “How long is it since you have had
an understanding of the situation?”

“When we lay at the Black Rock Navy-Yard I half surprised, half forced
Oliver into a confession that he was sorely disappointed because no
heed had been given his request for men.”

“And said nothing to me?”

“I promised him I would hold my peace until the fact should be apparent
to all.”

“Why such secrecy?”

“He feared any word from himself or me might be misconstrued, and that
the people would think we gave ourselves up to complaint, instead of
trying to make the best of what was a sorry affair. Now, since your
father has spoken, there is no reason why I should longer hold my
peace.”

Then the lad repeated all his brother had said to him, and I, who
should from my own observation have understood long since the true
situation, now for the first time got an inkling of the defenceless
position in which was Presque Isle.

I learned that Captain Perry had been ordered again and again by the
officials at Washington to make some demonstration against the enemy,
although it was well known that he had no more than sufficient force to
man one of the brigs.

I had previously believed many of our recruits were in the hospital,
but until now was not aware a full fifth of them were unfit for duty,
and that even though it was possible the _Caledonia_ alone might deal
some disastrous blow to the British, she could not be sent out in
proper trim.

Should Captain Finnis visit the bay with his cruising squadron on this
day, he would encounter but little opposition, and the town, as well as
our nearly completed fleet, would be at his mercy.

We talked long regarding the situation, Alec and I, wondering why the
officials at Washington should neglect us so entirely--why Captain
Perry had been sent up from Newport to take charge of a force which had
no existence; but could hit upon nothing by way of a solution to what
seemed like a mystery.

It was a sorry beginning to a voyage full of dangers, as ours must
necessarily be, and at the time it seemed that by declaring war against
the Britishers the people of the United States had compassed their own
destruction.

So despondent had we two lads become by this time that little heed was
given to anything around, although liberty and perhaps life itself
depended upon our vigilance. It was as if we were sailing the boat only
for our own pleasure, regardless of where the wind might bear us, and
we failed to keep even an ordinary lookout.

Therefore it was that both Alec and I were startled--almost
frightened--when suddenly there came as if from out of the water, the
cry:--

“Boat ahoy!”

For an instant I stared at Alec stupidly, and then, realizing how
careless we had been, I sprang to my feet, looking wildly about.

The cry was repeated, and by bending outboard ever so slightly I saw
just ahead of us, where we must have run her down had we held the
course two or three minutes longer, a small boat, better known to us
in Presque Isle by the name of bateau--a craft half canoe, half skiff,
such as the Canadians use on swiftly running water--and in her, but
making no effort to paddle out of the way, was a lad of about my own
age, who waved his arms frantically to attract our attention.

I pulled the tiller up so that we might pass him on the starboard side,
and as our boat swung off I understood why he had remained idle until
we were near to running him down.

In the bateau was not so much as a paddle. The lad was powerless to
direct her movements, and I stared at him stupidly in amazement,
wondering how it chanced that he should thus be drifting so far from
land at the mercy of wind and wave.


FOOTNOTES:

[2] Afterward renamed the _Trippe_.




CHAPTER VI.

LEON MARCHAND.


While Alec and I gazed at the frightened-looking occupant of the
bateau, our craft was gliding swiftly by, and the lad, believing we
intended to leave him in his plight, shrieked wildly:--

“In the name of mercy take me aboard your boat! Do not desert me!”

From his manner of speaking I understood that he was what we round
about Presque Isle call a French-Canadian, and as such it was
reasonable to suppose he had no very great love for the British.

However, whether he had been a friend or foe it was not my purpose to
leave him, for should the wind increase to a gale he would be in great
danger, while if it fell calm the lad was like to die from thirst or
hunger.

Our craft was not to be brought around in an instant, and the boy, who
could have known but little of seamanship, believing we intended to run
away from him, redoubled his cries for help.

“Have patience until we can lay you alongside,” Alec shouted with no
little tinge of anger in his tones, for it seemed childish that this
fellow should suppose we could bring the eighteen-foot boat up into the
wind as we pleased.

The lad was so thoroughly frightened that he seemingly failed
to understand anything we said to him; but continued to shriek
imploringly, while we manœuvred our boat as best we might in a wind so
strong that it was necessary to run off for a mile or more before we
could stand back toward him.

“He is even more than an ordinary coward!” Alec exclaimed, as the boy’s
cries came to us, while, if he had had his wits about him, he must have
seen that we were doing all in our power to get alongside the bateau.

“It is not strange he shows signs of fear,” I said, feeling wondrous
kind toward him just then because of the timorousness which had been in
my heart a few moments previous. “He who is adrift on the lake without
means of even so much as steering his boat, has a hard lookout ahead of
him.”

“He might at least hold his peace, knowing what we are trying to do.”

“It may be he is no sailor, and fails to understand why it is necessary
we run so far down before putting back,” I replied; and from that
moment Alec held his peace, although I understood full well by the
expression on his face that the lad’s continued appeals for help
annoyed him greatly.

Well, to make a long story short, we laid him alongside in due time,
and once our craft rubbed against the gunwale of the boat, he leaped
aboard in frantic haste, as if believing every second was precious.

As a matter of course his light craft, propelled by the impetus
which he gave her in jumping, swung off beyond our reach, and, much
as I pitied the lad, it was impossible to prevent an exclamation of
impatience because of his carelessness.

The boat was worth more dollars than I had ever been possessed of at
one time, and to send her adrift thus recklessly was an extravagance
such as I could not countenance.

“What are you about?” Alec asked, when I swung the boat around in order
to come at the skiff.

“I am counting on picking up the bateau. There is no reason why she
should be allowed to go adrift when we may as well tow her into Presque
Isle. A craft like that won’t hold our boat back a half a mile in an
hour.”

“You didn’t set out for the purpose of making a dollar,” Alec said,
speaking more sharply than I had ever heard him. “We have no right
to waste time, and that same I would say even though yonder skiff was
worth ten times what she will fetch.”

Involuntarily I allowed our boat to swing around into the wind once
more, surprised as well as pained by his tone, and until we were on our
course again I gave no heed to the passenger who had so unceremoniously
come aboard.

Alec, understanding that he had spoken roughly, said in a soothing
tone, such as no lad, however angry, could withstand:--

“It was not in my mind to say aught to offend, Dicky; but knowing how
important it is that we perform our mission, any delay, however slight,
seems criminal.”

My anger fled on the instant, and after one regretful glance at the
bateau now so far astern, I held out my hand to him in token that I
bore no ill-will, after which, following the direction of his gaze, I
looked at the stranger.

He was a slight, weakly lad, with eyes such as would cause one to
trust in him; but a certain timid way that told he had been delicately
reared--a lad toward whom one’s sympathy went out before he asked it.

“How came you adrift in a bateau?” and Alec looked at him searchingly
as he spoke.

“The English soldiers, who last night sailed toward the American shore,
left me to drown or starve.”

“Left you?” I repeated, not understanding the words. “Do you live on
our side of the lake?”

“My home is on the North Foreland, or, as perhaps you call it, Long
Point. I offended the soldiers, and they took me with them, counting,
as I then believed, to leave me with the Americans. Instead of which I
was, shortly before daylight, put into the boat and told to go my way.”

“Then the Britishers were reconnoitring Presque Isle Bay?” Alec asked
quickly.

“They went in that direction, as I understood from their words, to see
what preparations were being made.”

“Where did they come from?”

“From the North Foreland.”

“How many are there?”

“More than a thousand; and it is said they will march across the United
States even into the capital city, Washington.”

Alec looked at me as if to say that in befriending this lad we had
indeed found a prize, for before having sailed half-way across the lake
there was come to us such information as must be valuable to those at
Presque Isle, who were waiting in vain for reënforcements.

“How did it chance that they could find pleasure in thus setting you
in danger of death?” I asked, still so taken by the lad’s pitiful face
that I failed to realize how important was the information he gave us.

“I refused to show them where my mother had hidden our store of
provisions, and they could have killed me before I would have led them
to it, for once it was taken, my mother and my sister might starve on
the North Foreland, and I was not minded to bring about their death.”

I failed to understand all he meant by this; but it was evident that
he had proven himself courageous in a certain sense, otherwise the
Britishers would not have dealt so hardly with him.

It is needless for me to set down here word for word the conversation
which was held between us three as we continued on our course, holding
steadily for Long Point, where he had said the enemy were yet in camp,
because the story may be told in fewer words.

From the information given, neither Alec nor I had any doubt but that
the Britishers were still encamped where we had found them on that
certain day in March, and the movement against Presque Isle had been
deferred, not abandoned.

I had no question but that he came from the same place where we were
held prisoners, for by his story we understood that his mother lived
not far from the extreme easterly point of land, where, as I knew full
well, was a small farm under fairly good cultivation.

The British had been there more than three months, and twice during
that time set out toward the American shore, but only to return. Why
they failed to make an attack the lad could not say.

After he had given us all the information in his power, we asked his
name.

“Leon Marchand,” was the reply; “and my mother is the widow of that
Captain Marchand who came hither from France eight years ago.”

There was little in this statement to enlighten us; but I afterward
came to understand why he spoke so proudly of his father, as will any
lad who reads of what occurred nearabout Paris in the year 1804.

It can well be fancied that we looked upon this French lad as a friend,
after once hearing his story, and that we trusted him fully, knowing he
had little cause to feel kindly toward our enemies. In fact, so well
convinced was I of his friendliness that, regardless of Alec’s warning
look, I explained why we were sailing across Lake Erie at a time when
Americans had every reason to shun the Canadian shore.

“I shall help you to find out all you have come to learn,” Leon said
enthusiastically, having regained his cheerfulness immediately I
confided in him. “Trust me to point out a safe harbor, and this night
you may sleep at my mother’s house.”

There was a great question in my mind as to whether Alec and I were
warranted in going ashore, for it seemed at the moment as if we had
already learned that which should be told my father without delay, and
I believed we ought to return at once.

“We will do as Leon suggests,” Alec said, answering the question which
he read in my eyes. “In order to accomplish our work we must know more.
It is not enough that we go back and say there is yet an encampment of
the enemy on Long Point.”

“But we can discover no more by going ashore,” I objected; and
Leon, fearing lest it was in my mind to put about at once, cried
imploringly:--

“Surely you will not take me with you? I can conduct you to a place
where it will be easy to make a landing.”

“You shall be left as near to your home as is safe for us,” I replied,
and immediately Alec added, as if his was the right to direct our
movements:--

“We will sleep at your mother’s home, Leon, and in payment for the
rescue you shall show us during the night so much of the British
encampment as we may wish to see.”

“I am ready to do whatsoever you shall direct,” the lad replied, and
I made no protest, for suddenly, as it were, Alec Perry had taken upon
himself the leadership. I had become no more than a follower who must
obey his commands.

For the moment this sudden and seemingly unwarranted assumption of
authority displeased me greatly, and then, remembering all that had
taken place since we two met, I realized that he had the better head
for such work as we were then engaged in.

Immediately I became only the helmsman, and from that hour Alec Perry
was, in my mind, one who should be obeyed.

Leon gave us all possible information concerning the enemy’s
encampment, described the location of his mother’s farm, and told of
a cove near by where we might put in without great danger of being
observed by the enemy, providing we did not land until after sunset.

Then it was Alec ordered the boat to be held on such a course as would
keep us at a safe distance from the land until nightfall.

We broached the store of provisions which my mother had prepared for
us; found a keg of water in the cuddy of the boat, and made as hearty a
meal as if there was no such thing as war or soldiers in the land.

More than once as we neared the Canadian shore did we sight a sail;
but with the breeze that was blowing, and the handy craft under us, it
was not a difficult matter to give these strangers as wide a berth as
suited our fancy.

Until half an hour before the close of day we stood off four or five
miles from the land, taking good care, however, not to come within view
of the sentinels who were likely posted nearabout the camp.

Then, in accordance with Alec’s command, I hauled our light craft
around for that portion of the shore pointed out by Leon, and we
advanced toward the enemy’s country as calmly as if going to meet a
near and dear friend.

The night had fully come before we ran into a narrow cove, on the upper
side of the North Foreland, where even in broad day we might have
remained hidden from view of any who passed within an hundred yards, so
dense and near to the water’s edge was the forest which lined the shore.

Pulling the light boat as far into the thicket as was possible, we left
her, and Leon led the way toward his home, having explained meanwhile
that the British encampment was not less than a mile and a half away.

The reception which we met with from the Widow Marchand was a warm
one, as can well be imagined, and had we come for no other purpose than
to restore her son, I should have felt that we were fully repaid for
all the labor expended in his behalf.

She, as may well be fancied, had been in great distress of mind because
of his absence, and now that he was with her once more, her anxiety to
show gratitude was so great as to be most painful.

Alec, with a view to checking her efforts at displaying thankfulness,
explained at considerable length how we had come upon him, and why he
might do more for us than we had for him, whereat I could see plainly
that the good woman was in much distress of mind.

She realized that Leon should do somewhat toward repaying us; but
feared to have him venture within reach of those men who had shown to
what length their cruelty could go.

“Your son has no need to do more than point out the location of the
encampment, in case we decide to go there,” I said, hastening to quiet
her mind, and Leon interrupted by declaring positively that he should
not leave us until we had accomplished our mission.

Well, we had a controversy there, Alec taking sides with me in the
declaration that we would not lead the lad into further danger,
and his mother, her gratitude outweighing her fears, insisting with
him that it was his duty to do whatsoever lay in his power toward
furthering our mission.

The result of it was that after partaking of a supper cooked in an
outlandish fashion, although most palatable, we three lads set out to
reconnoitre the British camp, I saying to myself meanwhile that it was
not only a hazardous, but a foolish proceeding, for what could we hope
to learn more than was known already?

The British were there in force, for Leon had good proof of such fact,
and were threatening Presque Isle, which to my mind was as much as we
needed to ascertain.

I did not venture to dissuade Alec from the reconnoissance, knowing
full well that it would be useless, but believing we were venturing
more recklessly into danger than when we had skated straight toward
this same encampment three months before.

Leon led us by a roundabout way, skirting here along the shore, and
again making a detour across the wooded lands until we were come to
what was seemingly the rear of the camp, and here lay all the proof we
needed.

So far as eye could see in the darkness, there appeared to be twice
one thousand soldiers in the camp, and off the shore lay four vessels
which I doubted not belonged to Captain Finnis’s squadron, rendezvoused
here ready to transport troops when the moment had come for the attack
upon Presque Isle.

Leon, knowing full well all the paths through the woods, and the places
where the sentinels were stationed, conducted us in safety from one
point to another until I came to a halt, whispering to Alec:--

“There is no reason why we should continue this investigation any
further. We already know as much as is necessary, and ought to be well
on our way toward the American shore before day breaks.”

“It was said that we should be absent two or three days, and I am not
minded to leave here with no more information than has been gained,” my
comrade said stoutly, and in such a tone as told me that argument on my
part would be useless.

“You will wait here to no further end than that we may be made
prisoners,” I replied hotly, and perhaps might have said what would
have caused bad blood between us but that we were suddenly confronted
by what seemed to me most imminent danger.

We were standing on one side of a broad path which ran, so Leon had
declared, directly through the camp, when without warning a group of
men appeared in the distance, coming directly toward us.

To have made any effort then at running away would have simply been to
betray our whereabouts, for the rustling of the foliage must have told
plainly where we were, and instinct prompted my companions as well as
myself to step quietly back a few paces, where we might be screened by
the leaves.

It was as if we had been led to the spot by some invisible power, for
perhaps nowhere else could have been learned what we then heard.

The officers, for such we soon made out the strangers to be, were
walking leisurely up the path in earnest conversation, as if strolling
in the night simply to find relief from the heat; and soon we could
distinguish their words.

They were speaking of certain vessels which would arrive most likely
before sunrise; of yet more troops to come, and before having passed
out of earshot referred to the defenceless position of our fleet at
Presque Isle, although not putting it as strong as was the fact.

All this my father knew full well from rumors which had been brought
to him by the people round about, and also through messages sent by
General Porter of Black Rock.

We had gained nothing especial save the confirmation of his fears, and
it surely seemed as if now was come the moment when we could discover
all it was necessary our people should know.

Such thought was in my mind when Alec pressed my arm to attract
attention, and motioned that we follow the group.

I was not averse to obeying him, for at that moment danger was
forgotten.

It was not a simple matter to thus play the part of spies successfully,
and in order to avoid discovery we were forced to remain at such a
distance in the rear that only now and then was it possible to catch a
word of the conversation.

Intent on discovering the time set for the attack, we became more
heedless, and gave attention only to those in advance, when, without
the slightest warning, we came full upon a squad of soldiers most
likely sent out to relieve the sentinels.

So near were we to these redcoats before they discovered us, or we
them, that I might, by stretching out my hand, have touched the
foremost, and for an instant they must have believed us a portion of
the force from the encampment.

One of them hailed us in a friendly manner, asking where we were bound,
and another continued on as if to pass us by.

Had we been quicker witted I believe there was a chance of giving them
the slip; but our silence, and the attempt on Leon’s part to make his
way into the bushes, betrayed us.

The man nearest touched me on the shoulder, and with the weight of his
hand there came into my mind full knowledge of the imminent peril which
threatened. Taken prisoners now, it was reasonable to suppose some
one might recognize us as the lads who had been captured three months
before, and there could no longer be any question but that we were
spies.

It would be almost certain death to yield, and the position of affairs
could not be rendered worse by resistance.

“We must never be taken!” I said half to myself, and for an instant it
was as if I had in my arms the strength of a dozen men.

Wresting, by a sudden movement, the musket from the hands of the man
who would have made me his prisoner, I struck out right and left, and
in an instant we three lads were fighting desperately, as will even
rats when they find themselves cornered.




CHAPTER VII.

IN HIDING.


It is impossible for me to describe of my own knowledge all that took
place during five minutes or more after I grappled with the Britisher.

There had been no thought in my mind, when I leaped upon the enemy, of
gaining a victory; I was conscious only of the fact that if we were
taken prisoners again our lives would pay the forfeit, because it must
be apparent to all that we were spies, else why had we ventured there
the second time; and I acted upon the impulse of the moment.

Had my companions been told in advance of what I proposed to do, they
could not have followed my example more promptly.

It seemed as if almost at the very second that I seized the redcoat’s
musket, they made an attack, each upon the man nearest him, and so
unexpected was the onslaught that the Britishers gave no outcry.

I remember that during what seemed to me like many moments I struck
out, or parried blows, giving no heed to the weapon I had first
seized, and that we fought desperately in silence until my opponent
suddenly fell when I was some distance from him.

Then I realized dimly that he had been stricken down from behind, and
an instant later Alec whispered hoarsely, as he grasped me by the
hand:--

“Come, now! In ten seconds more it will be too late!”

I failed to understand all his meaning; but, fortunately, had
sufficient sense to obey the strain upon my arm, and immediately we
were in full flight, plunging through the underbrush without any idea,
on my part at least, of where the course might lead.

Then as we ran I became conscious of the fact that Leon was leading the
way, and for the first time since we stumbled upon the soldiers I had
hopes that we might finally escape.

We ran at full speed, stumbling here over fallen trees, or floundering
there through bogs and swamps, holding the pace until it became
impossible for Alec to advance another yard.

“I am done up!” he panted, sinking down at the foot of a huge pine
tree. “Do not stop; but leave me here to take my chances!”

“Can you go no further?” I asked stupidly, for it was plain to be seen
that the lad’s strength was entirely spent.

“Not a step; but neither you nor Leon can afford to loiter. You two
should be able to give them the slip.”

“I have no idea of leaving a comrade,” I said, flinging myself down by
Alec’s side to show the dear lad that I was not minded to desert him,
and Leon followed my example, saying as he did so:--

“The English may as well have three prisoners as one, and I will remain
with those who rescued me from the lake.”

“But you are to do nothing of the kind!” I cried in alarm, thinking of
the lad’s mother, whose only support he was. “You can contrive to gain
home secretly, knowing the country as you do, and in the morning no one
will be able to say you were with us. Go, Leon! You must not sacrifice
yourself!”

“That is what I should be doing if I deserted a friend. We will remain
here, and it may be the soldiers will fail to find us.”

It was possible they might pass us by in the darkness, unless we
betrayed our whereabouts by thus wrangling as to who should go or
stay, and I fell silent at once, understanding at the same time that
words were of no avail in the effort to persuade the French lad into
deserting us.

We three remained motionless as statues, and quite as silent, save for
our heavy breathing, which could not at once be stilled, until, as the
moments passed, we understood that the pursuit was either abandoned, or
the soldiers had gone in the wrong direction.

We had escaped, for the time being at least, and my surprise was very
nearly akin to fear as I realized this, for it seemed little short of
miraculous that such good fortune could come to us.

“They must be hiding near by, ready to leap upon us the instant we
leave this thicket,” I said half to myself, and then I knew that Alec
was laughing heartily, although silently.

“Do you suppose the Britishers would be willing to sit down and wait
patiently until we were rested?” he asked, pressing my hand warmly. “We
have given them the slip, Dicky Dobbins, and you shall have the full
credit of it, because save for your bravery it might never have been
brought about. I should have been clapped into that same pen where we
nearly froze to death, before having the courage to engage half a dozen
soldiers in a hand-to-hand fight!”

“Nor would I have shown so much bravery had there been time in which to
think of the danger. The fit came upon me quite by accident, and even
at this moment I cannot tell what took place.”

“Well, I can,” Alec replied, still laughing silently. “You leaped like
a tiger upon one of the men, wresting his musket from him, and Leon and
I could do no less than follow the example. The soldier was twice your
size, and yet you floored him with a single blow--”

“One of you did that, striking the fellow from behind,” I interrupted.
“But for your assistance I should speedily have been worsted.”

“It was your third opponent that Leon felled with a blow from the butt
end of a musket. You had tumbled two over, and was engaged with the
third when I had an opportunity of seeing what was being done. I always
believed you a courageous lad, Dicky Dobbins, but never have I supposed
it was in your power to handle your fists with such skill.”

Now although it may appear like boasting to repeat what I did all
unconsciously on that night, it seems necessary to set down what Alec
and Leon claim were my acts while in a frenzy of fear.

There were six soldiers in the squad we had run upon so unwittingly,
and two of those I bowled over much as a skilful pugilist would have
done, tackling the third just as my companions came to the rescue.

Leon had seized the musket I wrested from the first redcoat, and with
it felled one man unaided; then he knocked over the fellow who was
trying to best Alec, and afterward aided me as I have said.

Even then, as we sat in the forest listening in vain for sounds of
pursuit, it seemed incredible that we had won the day so easily, and
during a full half hour we gloated over the victory.

Then, when it seemed certain the Britishers had not succeeded in
keeping upon our trail, we began to realize that the danger, instead of
having passed, was hardly more than begun.

We were on that long, narrow neck of land known as the North Foreland,
and, as Leon said, the enemy had a line of sentinels stretched across
the narrowest portion, nearest the main shore, to prevent desertions
and keep the curious at a proper distance.

In other words, we were penned up with no means of escape save by
water, and the lad upon whom we depended as a guide had entirely lost
his bearings in the darkness.

“It is only a question of time before we will be captured,” I said
gloomily, when coming fully to understand the situation, “and we cannot
live in the thicket many days without food!”

To this dispiriting remark Alec made no reply, and I believed the lad
was disheartened until he said cheerily, and in much the same tone he
might have used when discussing some excursion for pleasure:--

“We are captured to a certainty if we make up our minds to such a
fact; but I have the idea that by a show of half as much pluck as you
displayed when we were confronted by the soldiers, we can leave this
point of land in due season.”

“Perhaps you already see your way clear to get out of the snarl,” I
said, with a fine tinge of sarcasm in my tones.

“Ay, that I do,” he replied, giving no heed to my ill temper. “In case
you two are minded to follow my instructions, it will go hard indeed if
we fail of setting sail in our boat between now and sunset to-morrow.”

He spoke so confidently that I pricked up my ears at once, a new hope
coming into my heart, and Leon said quietly, much as if he was safe
from all harm, and we the only ones who had anything to fear from the
Britishers:--

“I stand ready to do whatever you shall say.”

“Then set about finding your home, leaving us here--”

“I cannot play so cowardly a part,” he interrupted. “Anything else, and
you have only to command me.”

“It was not a part of my plan that you should desert us, my bold
Frenchman; but in order that we get off you must be free to act.
Suppose you succeed in reaching your home before daylight, what will be
more easy than to provide us with food in case we are forced to remain
some time in hiding? Then, again, should our boat be seized, you could
do something toward procuring another. My only hope of escaping depends
upon your being at liberty to go and come.”

Now it was that I, as well as Leon, began to understand what Alec had
in mind, and both of us caught eagerly at the chance, slight though it
was.

“I could find my way even in the night if we stood on either shore of
the point,” the French lad said, half to himself, and Oliver Perry’s
brother made answer, as if it was a simple thing to walk out of the
thicket:--

“Tell me in which direction you wish to go, and I will lay out the
course.”

I should have made no reply to such a remark, believing my comrade was
in jest; but Leon, whose faith in Alec seemed perfect, said quietly:--

“If we could gain the northern shore of the Foreland it would not be
far to my home.”

Alec stepped out from the thicket where he might gain a view of
the sky, and after searching with his eyes as if hunting for some
particular star, said in the tone of one who defies contradiction:--

“In that direction is the north; but, unfortunately, I cannot tell you
how far we may be from the shore.”

“It makes little difference; even though we were on the very southern
edge I could gain my home before daylight. That which troubles me now
is, where I am to find you again.”

“We can easily settle the question. Dicky Dobbins and I will follow
till we are come near to your mother’s home, and then hide at some
convenient place for a time.”

“Why should you not enter my home?”

“For many good reasons, my friend. In the first place there is no
question whatsoever but that the Britishers will make careful search
for us as soon as sunrise, if not before, and most likely your home
will be visited. In such a case there is little fear of your getting
into serious trouble, because in the darkness I guarantee those
soldiers did not see who made the attack upon them, and thus you will
be free to wait upon us.”

Now I began to understand more of what Alec would do, and straightway,
after an unfortunate habit of mine, I at once believed it would be
possible to better the plan.

“If we can make our way so far as Leon’s home, what prevents us from
going directly on board our boat? I have no desire to linger on
the North Foreland, and surely there is nothing more to be learned
regarding the movements of the enemy.”

“Nothing would please me better than to set sail within the hour; but
according to my thinking we had best keep away from the shore during
this night at least, for if the Britishers have sentinels near to the
mainland to prevent any one from coming upon the point, they know
beyond a question we arrived in a boat of some kind, and most likely
men are searching for our craft, if they have not already found her.
After sunrise Leon can easily learn the condition of affairs, and thus
we shall avoid running unnecessarily into danger.”

I was not thoroughly convinced that this would be the wisest course,
for it seemed to me better that we take some chances with the hope of
getting away speedily, than to linger where there was so much of danger.

However, I said nothing, luckily, else would I have been put to shame
two or three hours later, when we were come near to where Leon lived.

Alec gave the lad the proper course, as I have said, and held him to it
so truly by observing the stars from time to time, that considerably
before midnight we were standing where we could distinguish the
outlines of the coast at a point, as the French lad declared, within
three miles of his home, and so far from the encampment that there was
little fear of coming upon the redcoats, unless, peradventure, squads
of them were out in search of us.

From this point our advance was a reasonably rapid one, the guide
striking a path through the thicket which he knew full well, and when
we had come within five hundred yards, as he declared, of the dwelling,
Alec said, coming to a halt:--

“We two will stop hereabout, and do you go ahead, Leon, to learn if the
soldiers have visited the house.”

All this seemed to me like an excess of precaution, for there was
nothing to be heard save the ordinary noises of the night in the
forest, and I could see no reason why we should not make ourselves as
comfortable as possible, at least until daybreak.

Leon, having every faith in Alec’s judgment, did not delay; but went
on swiftly, leaving us alone, and there we remained until it seemed
positive to me the French lad had abandoned us.

More than once I would have spoken with my comrade, urging some such
possibility, but that he, pressing his hand over my mouth whenever I
made the attempt, thus ensured silence, and the darkness of night was
beginning to give way slightly to the coming day when Leon finally
returned.

He had in his arms a bulky package, and when I sprang up to meet him
intimated by gestures that I should remain quiet.

Then cautiously, and in the most careful whispers, he told what proved
to me once more that I was in no wise fit to direct the movements of
even myself while in an enemy’s country.

The soldiers came to his home within half an hour after he arrived,
while his mother was making ready the provisions for us which he had
just brought.

They demanded to know why the household was astir at such an
unseasonable hour, and she, without absolutely telling an untruth, gave
them to understand it was because her son, who had been forcibly taken
from her the night previous, had but just returned.

Then Leon was forced to submit to the most searching questioning as
to how he had escaped from the bateau, and who had brought him to the
North Foreland.

He told only the truth in replying to these questions, but did not tell
it all.

Two young men, he said, had found him at the mercy of the wind and
waves, and yielding to his earnest entreaties, set him ashore near the
easternmost end of the point.

When the men asked concerning the two strangers, Leon professed to know
nothing, believing it was right to speak an untruth rather than give up
to their enemies those who had befriended him.

From what was said during the three hours this searching party remained
in Leon’s home, the lad and his mother understood that every effort
would be made to prevent those who had assaulted the soldiers from
leaving the point, and to that end sentinels were stationed along the
shore.

It was believed by the Britishers that those who had brought Leon home
were spies, and threats were freely indulged in as to what fate would
overtake them once they were captured.

Whether our boat had as yet been discovered we had no means of knowing;
but it did not seem probable that those who visited Mrs. Marchand’s
home had found the craft, otherwise some mention would have been made
of the fact.

Now it was that I realized how wise Alec had been in preventing me from
going directly to the farmhouse, and what would have been our fate had
I carried out my purpose of attempting to embark without first making
certain where the Britishers might be.

Taking it all in all our position was as disagreeable as it well could
be.

From what Leon had heard we knew that the North Foreland would be
rigorously searched next morning, and also that there was little
opportunity of our being able to take to a boat, at least within the
next four-and-twenty hours, while the chances were decidedly against
our having a craft which we could call our own after the sun had risen.

The French lad, repeating again and again that he was ready to do
whatsoever we might desire of him, said that his mother advised he
should not linger with us many moments, lest the Britishers, suspecting
him of knowing more than he admitted, might have sent some one on his
trail.

Therefore it was that he seemed eager to be gone, and when he had led
us to a sort of cave, and yet which was hardly more than an excavation
under an overhanging rock, Alec said to him:--

“It is well that you leave us; and remember, Leon, we don’t expect
to see you again until the danger is well-nigh past. With such an
amount of food as you have brought, and the possibility of getting
water during the hours of darkness, there is little likelihood of our
suffering while we remain in hiding. Therefore go back; stay around
home as you would under ordinary circumstances, and keep your eye out
now and then to see if the enemy discover our boat.”

“I will return at midnight to-morrow,” Leon said, moving slowly away;
and I understood that had the lad consulted his own inclination he
would not have left us.

“Do not come unless it seems certain the redcoats believe we two have
given them the slip. No good can be effected by your visiting us more
often than is absolutely necessary.”

“But the time will drag heavily on your hands,” he suggested; and Alec
replied, with a laugh:--

“It will pass a deal more swiftly than if we were confined in such a
prison as the Britishers have on this point of land, and that both
Dicky and I know by painful experience. Go now; keep your ears open
for any information which may be of importance to our purpose. After
what you have suffered, the king’s soldiers can be no friends of yours.
Then, when your mother believes it is safe to venture out, come with
what will be cheerful tidings.”

Leon clasped each of us by the hand, and then, as if fearing to trust
himself to further speech, walked rapidly away, and we were alone in
hiding; with no friends on all the North Foreland save the French lad
and his mother.

By this time we were needing both food and sleep, therefore we did not
at first realize how tedious might be the confinement in our narrow
hiding-place.

It was, as I have said, little more than an excavation under an
overhanging rock; but the opening was so small that it had the
appearance of being a veritable cave, and was partially screened from
view of those who might pass, by a few small shrubs. The interior was
hardly more than large enough to admit of our lying at full length, and
in no place could we stand upright.

All these things were noted in a general way, and it was not until
after many hours had passed that we realized to the full how cramped a
prison it might prove.

The shore of the lake--that is to say, such portion of the Foreland as
was washed by the narrow strip of water which lay between the point and
the main--was not above three hundred yards distant, and Alec proposed
that we hurry down and drink our fill while it was yet dark, for after
the day dawned it would not be safe to venture forth.

This we did, and having returned, made a hearty meal from the
provisions Leon brought.

Before the repast was come to a close the shadows of night had been
dispelled by the rising sun, and we were prisoners until darkness
should screen us once more.

I proposed that, having plenty of time at our disposal, we both indulge
in slumber, but to this my comrade would not listen.

It was necessary, he believed, that one of us keep constant watch, lest
the enemy should come while we were unconscious, and the sound of our
heavy breathing might betray the secret of the hiding-place.

He insisted that it should be his duty to stand guard, as he termed it,
during the early part of the day, and held to this point so stoutly
that I could do no less than take my first turn at sleeping.

Now, although we knew full well how great was the danger, and realized
that at any moment we might find ourselves in the hands of the enemy,
who would surely put us to death as spies, fatigue bore so heavily upon
me that my eyes were no more than closed before sleep came, and during
a certain time I rested as sweetly and profoundly as if safe in my
father’s house at Presque Isle.

When I awakened the sun was riding high in the heavens, and Alec,
sitting near the opening of the cave just behind the clump of bushes,
was keeping careful watch.

“Do not reproach yourself for having slept while there was an
opportunity,” he said, when I would have made excuses for taking my
ease so long, leaving to him all the labor. “When the moment comes that
we make a dash for liberty, it may be necessary to keep our eyes open
many hours on a stretch, and by dividing the watches, if it so be we
have the inclination, one or the other can sleep all the time.”

It was good proof that the dear lad needed rest when, having once
stretched out at full length, his eyes closed almost immediately in
slumber, and during at least an hour I do not believe he so much as
moved hand or foot.

At the end of that time I ceased to watch my sleeping comrade, for the
tramp of footsteps and the hum of voices could be heard just outside
the cave, and I knew beyond a peradventure that the Britishers were
searching for us.

Unless they were doing their work most carelessly, it did not seem
possible they could pass the aperture without discovering it, for of a
verity, if I had been searching for a fugitive, I would have taken good
care to know what might be under such an overhanging rock as marked the
entrance to our place of refuge.

For an instant there came into my mind the thought that it was
necessary Alec be awakened in case the men came upon us, and I
stretched forth my hand to touch him; but drew it back immediately when
the sound of voices told that they had halted directly in front of
where I sat, not more than ten paces away.

[Illustration: “I STRETCHED FORTH MY HAND TO TOUCH HIM.”]




CHAPTER VIII.

A CLOSE SHAVE.


I needed no evidence to convince me that the Britishers would make
every effort to capture us. It was the one thing necessary for them to
do, even though they could not hope to keep secret the fact of their
encampment here on the North Foreland.

Whoever was in command of the troops must have known beyond a
peradventure that the Americans living on the opposite shore of the
lake had certain knowledge regarding the gathering of soldiers at this
point, for the camp was already established on that winter’s afternoon
when Alec and I ran blindly into the hands of the redcoats.

From what we heard while held as prisoners so many weeks previous, my
comrade and I knew that a movement was contemplated before the ice
broke up.

Why it had been delayed we might never learn to a certainty, but it
seemed positive to me at this moment--for when danger was so imminent
the veriest trifles passed through my brain with lightning-like
rapidity--that instead of abandoning the manœuvre it had simply been
delayed, in which case secrecy was even more necessary now than when we
came so unwittingly upon the enemy.

In other words, that my meaning may be more plain, I understood at the
moment that it was in the highest degree important to the enemy that
we two lads be prevented from carrying any information back to Presque
Isles, and, therefore, did I realize that the Britishers would spare no
labor in the effort to take us prisoners.

The soldiers were advancing without heed as to noise, and before
they were come so near that I could distinguish the words of their
conversation, Alec awakened, looking toward me as if on the point of
asking some question.

On the instant my hand covered his mouth, and the quick-witted lad
needed nothing further by way of explanation.

With a motion of the hand he let me know that the situation was fully
understood, and arose to a sitting posture as I removed the pressure
from his mouth, the voices of our enemies speedily telling the whole
story.

Nearer and nearer came the men, until we could distinguish every word
that passed between them.

Instead of talking about the possibility of capturing us, they spoke
of the vessel which had arrived during the night just past, and
questioned why the other craft were delayed when the wind was in their
favor.

We soon came to understand that the time for the expedition to move was
near at hand, and the blood literally boiled in my veins as I believed
that the attack would be made while we were thus virtually prisoners.

Although apparently deeply engrossed by the topic of conversation, the
search was not being conducted in any slipshod fashion.

From the sounds we knew that every bush sufficiently large to shelter
us was being examined, and it was not probable we could escape
detection.

In less than five minutes the soldiers would have come to the mouth of
the cave, and our capture was positive.

After that had been accomplished, a shameful death would speedily
follow for us, and the cold dew of fear covered my forehead as I saw,
in fancy, the last acts in our lives. For an instant it was as if I
already stood upon the scaffold, and then Alec broke the horrible chain
of thought which was making of me a woful coward.

He, dear lad, must have had the same mental pictures before him as
were distressing me, for, leaning over until his cheek rested against
mine, he clasped both my hands.

It was a mute farewell; the soldiers were so near that it seemed as if
they must be upon us before one could count ten, and I shut my eyes,
fearing to see what I believed was inevitable.

It seemed as if the men were standing within half a dozen paces of us,
shut out from a view of the cave by the fringe of bushes which screened
the entrance, when suddenly from the distance we heard a hail:

“This way! Quick! I have found traces of those whom you are seeking!”

It was Leon Marchand’s voice, and both Alec and I knew the lad was
imperilling his own life in the poor hope of being able to save ours.

I came near to crying out that he should think only of himself, leaving
us to such fate as might be in store, so eager was I that he cease
efforts which seemed to promise only danger for himself, without a
chance that we might be benefited, and then was shown me how foolish is
he who would try to change, by even so much as a hair’s-breadth, the
course of events.

The soldiers were not so foolish as to run at his summons; but halted
where, by advancing a single pace, the search would have been ended,
and began to parley with him.

“What have you found?” one asked, and the lad replied:--

“Only what appears to be a trail, but it leads toward the water.”

I heard one of the men propose that they go back to investigate the
matter; but a second called attention to the fact that they had been
ordered to make certain no one was concealed within the line marked
out, and with this difference of opinion came a parley which finally
resulted in the saving of our lives.

The soldiers argued one with another, in the meanwhile moving nearer
the point from which Leon was calling, and each second of time seemed
to lessen our peril.

“Now has come the moment when we must make a move of some kind!” Alec
said, clutching me by the arm fiercely to be certain I gave due weight
to his words. “Leon can delay them only a few moments, and once they
return to the search we are lost! It is better to make a venturesome
move than be caught here like rats in a trap.”

“But how can we benefit ourselves?” I asked stupidly. “It will be only
an exchange of hiding-places, for there is no possibility of our
leaving the shore in the daytime.”

“That remains to be proven. It is almost certain death to stay here,
and can be no worse to make a bold dash.”

While speaking he literally pulled me to my feet, and as I stood near
the entrance to the shallow cave only partially hidden by the bushes, I
heard Leon cry:--

“Since you have declared that I am in league with those who saved my
life when you would have taken it so cruelly, it is only fair to give
me the opportunity of proving that I have spoken truly. Here is a
trail, and if you neglect to follow it I shall insist that through your
carelessness or wilfulness the spies escaped!”

It was this threat which stirred the soldiers to decided movement, and
an instant later the sound of hurried footsteps told that they were
moving in his direction.

The most flimsy of tricks had availed to save our lives, and it would
be worse than folly if we failed to avail ourselves of the opportunity
which might never occur again.

“Come!” Alec whispered, pulling me yet nearer the mouth of the cave.
“At the worst we can only be captured, which is what must surely
happen if we stay here.”

“Where would you go?” I asked, giving rein to the cowardly fear which
had beset me when death seemed so near.

“We can at least follow them up. Having searched for a certain
distance, it is not likely they will go over the same ground twice, and
the slightest cover will avail us, providing it be beyond this place.”

Alec’s manner of speaking, which was really little less than a command,
acted upon me in proper fashion.

I recognized the fact that he was the true leader, and ceased to
question, which was what I should have done in the first place.

“Come on,” I said, now as eager to be in motion as I previously had
been to hang back, and he lost no time.

In the distance we could hear Leon urging the soldiers to come to him,
doing so solely for the purpose of giving us this poor opportunity to
make the venture.

Alec ran swiftly, but with exceeding caution, directly back on the
heels of the men, until we had gone perhaps fifty yards, and were so
near that further advance would have been dangerous, when, striking
sharply off to the left toward the shore, he increased the pace.

Thinking of the venture now, it seems well-nigh incredible that we
should have succeeded in giving the Britishers the slip at the very
time when they had us almost within their clutches; yet so it was
permitted that we should do, although not without much difficulty and
great danger.

Twice before gaining the shore we came near to running full upon one or
the other of those who were being lured by the French boy’s voice, and
how we succeeded in escaping them it is impossible for me to say.

I only know that we did, and that after what seemed a very long time of
scrambling over the fallen rocks, or wading waist-deep through bogs, we
came out upon the northerly side of the Foreland.

Involuntarily halting just within a fringe of bushes which marked the
limit of the water, I again asked myself helplessly of what avail was
it that we had exchanged one hiding-place for another, since it seemed
impossible, while being followed so closely, that we could embark.

Alec, brave lad that he was, did not hesitate because we had apparently
come to the end of our path; but, pushing on in the direction of where
we believed had been left our boat, he led the way at his best pace,
and after five minutes or more had passed, the voices of our enemies
sounded farther and farther in the distance, until even to my cowardly
heart came the assurance that again we had earned a respite, although
for how long no one could say.

Alec’s will was stronger than his body, and while I was yet
comparatively fresh it became necessary for him to make a brief halt in
order to regain his breath.

“What now?” I asked, showing by the question that I recognized him as
the rightful leader.

“I wish I might make answer in proper fashion,” he said, with the
ghost of a smile; “but it is a matter of chance. If it so be that Leon
arouses the suspicion of our enemies, instead of leading them on a
false scent, we are undone. But there yet remains the possibility that
being convinced he has deceived them, whether wittingly or not, they
will return without much search to the point at which he interrupted
them, and in such case we may go free for the time being. My only hope
now is of finding a craft of some kind.”

It was on the end of my tongue to say that it would be foolish to make
an attempt at crossing the lake in a common skiff; but I realized
that anything was preferable to the certainty which awaited us if we
remained on the Foreland, and held my peace.

We set out again, proceeding in the direction of Leon’s home as nearly
as might be; but meanwhile keeping within sight of the shore, and
before another ten minutes had passed we saw, hauled up among the
bushes as if with some attempt at concealment, a bateau in which were
two paddles.

“That boat was left here by Leon,” Alec said in a positive tone.
“He brought her around from his home in the hope of gaining our
hiding-place before the soldiers could arrive, and it only remains for
us to push off, taking the chances that the weather holds good until we
reach Presque Isle.”

“That is little less than madness,” I said decidedly, clutching him by
the arm as if it was my purpose to prevent his carrying into execution
any such plan as was intimated. “With half a gale of wind between here
and the opposite shore we should be swamped to a certainty.”

“And whether the wind blows high or low we are doomed if we stay
here, for it is not likely we shall be so fortunate as to escape the
searchers the second time.”

I would have protested, even though conscious of the fact that we had
best run any risk rather than remain, but he gave me no opportunity.

“We shall make the venture,” he said, and laying hold of my shoulders
pushed me on in front of him as he ran speedily to the water’s edge.

That we might set out from the shore and escape being seen by those on
board the vessels lying near at hand, I did not believe, and left to
myself I should have remained to take the poor chances on shore.

It was my comrade who saved me.

Literally forced to do his bidding, I pushed the bateau off from the
land, leaping into her as she was water-borne, and in another moment we
two lads were paddling for dear life, following the line of shore in
that direction which would lead us around the point of the Foreland,
from which place we might lay a straight course toward the American
side of the lake.

Lest I make too many words of this harmless although disagreeable
adventure, it is necessary I hasten over what at the time seemed to
Alec and I like a most thrilling experience, although, as in other
cases, we came to look upon it as something of but little moment.

We paddled along the shore of the Foreland within musket-shot distance,
and neither heard nor saw anything of the enemy until we had rounded
the point, when the British fleet lay fair before us.

Now was come the time when I believed we should be checked--when we
would speedily find ourselves in the hands of those whose duty it
would be to inflict upon us the punishment due to spies.

As we afterward learned, it was only the forwardness of their
preparations which prevented them from giving heed to the bateau that
was being urged farther and farther out into the lake, while apparently
continuing on a direct course.

Between the British vessels and the shore, boats were constantly
plying, carrying, as it seemed to us, full loads of soldiers; and we
doubted not but that the long-deferred attack upon Presque Isle was
about to be made.

“Knowing that two lads answering to our description came from the
American shore, it is not likely we shall pass unchallenged,” I said,
and Alec replied with so much of cheerfulness in his tones that it
heartened me wonderfully.

“There is much the same idea in my mind, Dicky Dobbins; but having
succeeded in setting sail when it seemed positive we should fail to
find an opportunity of leaving the shore, it is not seemly to look
ahead in search of trouble. We can do no less than paddle at our best
pace until some one does hail us, and then comes the question as to
whether we can afford to disobey the command to put about. But for the
fact that since we landed you have shown yourself to be a wondrously
brave lad, I should say that you were in danger of growing cowardly.”

“I have already become a coward; and as for showing myself brave, it is
not true. Any fellow will fight for his life when he is cornered, and
that is all I have done thus far. But for the fact that you forced me
to put off in this boat, I should now either be in the hands of those
who are searching for us, or skulking along the shore somewhere, with
good show of being speedily discovered.”

It is not to be supposed that we ceased our labor at the paddles while
thus speaking.

On the contrary, even as I acknowledged my cowardice I redoubled my
efforts, and the bateau sped over the water at a faster pace, I venture
to say, than ever she had before.

Well, strange as it may seem, we passed the fleet almost within hailing
distance, and yet apparently no attention was paid to us.

Within half an hour after rounding the point we were so far from the
starting-point that even I had little fear we would be overhauled while
the wind remained from the quarter it was then blowing, and a second
time had we made good the flight from the North Foreland when the
Britishers might, by exercising due caution, have prevented it.

Any other than Alec Perry would have taunted me with the fact that but
for his efforts we probably would have met our death as spies.

He said not one word regarding his share in the escape; but contented
himself with congratulating me upon what I had done against my own
will, and as the moments wore on into hours we lost sight of the
enemy’s fleet.

It was a tedious journey which we made in the light bateau across
the lake, having neither food nor water, and yet we would have been
ungrateful lads indeed had any word of discontent passed our lips, for
what was hunger, thirst, or fatigue as compared to that which would
have been our lot had the Britishers captured us while we were within
their lines?

More than once did we speculate upon how Leon Marchand might have
settled matters with the soldiers after he had diverted them from the
pursuit, and it was only when we thought of him that our hearts were
heavy, for it was not impossible that by saving us he had jeopardized
his own life.

Within twenty hours from the time of embarking in the bateau we were
come to Presque Isle bay, and were there halted by the guard-boats
which patrolled the entrance, for already had word been brought by
those friendly to our people that the enemy were making ready to
advance from the North Foreland.

If Alec and I had expected to be made much of on our arrival we were
disappointed.

Those who acted as sentinels guarding the channel of the harbor gave
but little heed to us, once having made certain we had a right to
enter, and on landing it was as if all the people were panic-stricken.

Everywhere could we see the inhabitants moving their household goods
toward the interior. Surely the town was being evacuated! Women,
children, and even men, ran here and there frantically, and one would
have said a sudden fear of death had come upon all.

We sought in vain for my father, believing he would be on shore, and
the first man who was sufficiently calm to answer our questions told
us that all who could be of service in manning the war-vessels were at
their post of duty.

“What is come upon the people, sir?” Alec asked. “It would seem as if
all had great cause for fear.”

“So they have; and you must be a stranger here not to know that at noon
yesterday the British set out from the North Foreland with a large
force to destroy this town.”

“We are but just come from there,” Alec said quietly, “and know that at
the time you mention the fleet was not ready to set sail.”

Now the man regarded us more intently, and recognizing me as Captain
Dobbins’s son, asked sharply:

“Is it true that you are but just come from the Canadian shore?”

“Ay, sir. We were sent to spy upon the Britishers, and were near to
falling into their hands. It may be they have begun by this time to
cross the lake, but less than four-and-twenty hours ago we can answer
for it that they remained inactive at the encampment. I had thought to
find my father ashore, otherwise we would have sought him on one of the
vessels.”

“He went aboard the _Lawrence_ less than two hours ago.”

It was one of the brigs to which the gentleman referred; she had been
named, by order of the Secretary of the Navy, in honor of the gallant
captain of the _Chesapeake_, who gave his life for his country.

I would have gone home before endeavoring to find my father, in order
that mother need not worry concerning us; but by this time several of
the townspeople, overhearing what Alec said, had halted near by, and
all of them demanded that we carry our information without delay to
Captain Perry, urging that it was of vital importance he should know
how matters stood on the North Foreland.

Therefore it was that within ten minutes after landing we embarked on
the bateau again, and pulled for the opposite shore toward Little Bay,
where the _Lawrence_ was lying at anchor.

It is not necessary I should repeat what was said during the interview
we had with Captain Perry and my father, neither of whom had given much
heed to the rumors that an immediate attack was to be made upon Presque
Isle.

Owing almost solely to the panic among the people, they had put our
little fleet in such a state of preparation as was possible, but both
understood that if the Britishers were near at hand some word must
perforce be brought in advance.

Captain Perry questioned us closely concerning what we had seen on the
North Foreland, appearing disappointed because we had failed to hear
more of the conversation between the soldiers regarding the coming of
the vessels which the Britishers expected; and then my father pinned us
down to a most careful estimate of the time which had passed since we
embarked on the bateau, after which Alec’s brother said:--

“You lads are at liberty until you have made ready to report on board
here for duty. Our force is so small that every person, whether man or
boy, must be ready to do a full share of such work as may fall to his
lot.”

Then we two were left to our own devices, and by talking with such
members of the brig’s crew as were acquaintances--for we had no idea of
going on shore while we might remain aboard the _Lawrence_--we learned
what had caused the commotion among the townspeople.

It was known even by the sailors that while the Government at
Washington had failed to furnish Captain Perry with the force which
was needed to man his fleet, orders had come for him to coöperate with
General Harrison, although it was absolutely impossible to take even
one of the brigs out of the harbor with so small a force.

We were told that reliable intelligence had been brought from Malden
that the British had a new and powerful vessel there called the
_Detroit_, which was ready for service against Presque Isle; also that
Captain Robert H. Barclay, who had served with Nelson at Trafalgar, was
in command of the fleet known to be cruising along the American shore.

Captain Perry, powerless to obey such commands as came from Washington,
yet burning with the desire to strike a blow in behalf of his
country, was forced to remain within the harbor on the defensive, when
his one desire was to begin hostilities. With a force of sailors so
small that the entire number would not have been sufficient to work
the _Lawrence_, he could do no more than answer Commodore Chauncey’s
summons in the following words:--

“The enemy’s fleet of six sail are reported off this harbor. What a
golden opportunity if we had men! Their object is, no doubt, either
to blockade or attack us, or to carry provisions or reënforcements to
Malden. Should it be to attack us, we are ready to meet them. I am
constantly looking to the seaward; every mail and every traveller from
that quarter is looked to as the harbinger of the glad tidings of our
men being on the way. Give me men, sir, and I will acquire both for
you and myself honor and glory on this lake, or perish in the attempt.
Conceive my feelings: the enemy within striking distance, my vessels
ready, and not men enough to man them. Going out with those I now have
is out of the question. You would not suffer it were you here. Think
of my situation: the enemy in sight, the vessels under my command more
than sufficient and ready to make sail, and yet obliged to bite my
fingers with vexation for want of men.”




CHAPTER IX.

A BLOODLESS VICTORY.


I had reckoned on setting down the details of many small adventures
which befell Alec and myself during such time as the townspeople of
Presque Isle were in a fever of fear, believing the British would make
a descent upon them while our fleet was much the same as useless; but
the pages are counting up so fast that many things must be omitted,
else I shall have come to an end of my paper before the real story has
been begun.

Therefore it is that I may do no more than explain the condition of
affairs in the settlement while our vessels lay at their moorings
inside the bar, useless, because lacking men, and the British frittered
away their time reconnoitring until, fortunately, we were in fair
condition to meet them.

After we two--meaning Alec and I--had brought for the second time
information of what was being done on the North Foreland, and General
Porter sent word from Black Rock that the enemy’s squadron was about
to make a descent upon us, there was neither man, woman, nor lad in the
town who did not feel certain the attack must be made within a very
few days at the longest, yet it was destined that we should have ample
opportunity to make all necessary arrangements for defence.

Strange as it may seem, we were not molested for a space of three
weeks, and to this day no person, save the British commander himself,
has been able to decide why the king’s forces did not destroy our
little fleet, which afterward worked so much mischief.

As I have said, we expected momentarily to see the English squadron,
and knew full well that it could not be successfully opposed by us; but
yet we did not fold our hands in idleness.

The guard-boats at the entrance of the bay, just inside the bar, were
redoubled, and orders given that three musket-shots should be fired
when the enemy hove in sight.

The ship-carpenters were set at work building a blockhouse on the
bluff east of Cascade Creek, to protect the shipyard, and such of the
citizens as had not fled in terror were detailed to put up a redoubt on
the heights commanding the bar, the same to be called Fort Wayne.

Captain Perry sent messengers to Major-General Mead, at Meadville,
asking that he order a body of militia to our aid with the least
possible delay, and received from him the cheering intelligence that
all men who could be spared should be set in motion at once.

The brigs and the schooners were moored near the shipyard, for no
attempt at taking them over the bar was to be made until we had a
sufficient number of sailors to man them; but the gunboats were fully
armed, and anchored off Hospital Point, because, owing to their light
draught, they could leave the bay at almost any time.

Alec and I, with many another lad, were ordered to labor at Fort Wayne;
but it was understood that in case of an attack we should repair on
board one of the gunboats without delay, and we knew that while the
force of defenders was so small there would be no protest made, either
by Captain Perry or my father, against our doing whatever might be
possible in event of an engagement.

Such was the condition of affairs with us on the morning of July 21.

There was not an idler in the town, for the cowardly and indolent had
long since fled to safer quarters, and as we worked with a will at
whatever our hands found to do, every ear was pricked up for the signal
which would tell that the enemy had at last decided to give us a taste
of his quality.

Although expecting it, when the signal was sounded we were taken by
surprise, so to speak.

It was nine o’clock in the morning when the reports of the muskets rang
out on the warm, still air with a volume of noise which caused them to
seem as loud as cannon, and the tools dropped from nearly every man’s
hands as he sprang to the highest point of land in order to gain a good
view of the lake.

Alec Perry and I did not follow the throng that flocked to the summit
of the heights; but, without so much as a single glance seaward, sped
swiftly toward the old French fort, where we knew would be found a
boat, and our only fear was lest the gunboats should leave the bay
before we could board one of them.

We knew the enemy was in sight, otherwise the signal would not have
been made, for Captain Perry had threatened direst punishment upon him
who should give a false alarm, and we also believed the town would be
speedily destroyed, for both my father and Alec’s brother had privately
said that we could not hope to successfully oppose the British squadron
while our force was so small.

I do not set this down that it may be believed I felt unusually brave
at the moment when it seemed certain Presque Isle was about to fall
into the hands of the enemy, for at the time I gave no heed to possible
danger. My eagerness to be on board the gunboat overshadowed all else,
causing me to forget for the moment what probably would happen, in the
fear that it might be thought I remained on shore through cowardice.

“At last we shall have a chance to show that we can play the part of
men!” Alec said, as we ran, and I, vain of the small share we had
already taken in defence of our town, replied boastingly:--

“It seems to me that we have already done as much. Who else can lay
claim to having been twice inside the British lines?”

“Perhaps no one would care to admit being so foolish,” he said, with a
laugh. “We might have been among the redcoats a dozen times, and yet it
would count for but little if we had accomplished nothing more than has
already been done.”

“Was it not of some service when we reported the number of men on the
North Foreland?”

“If such was the case neither your father nor my brother gave us any
credit. It strikes me they treated our adventures as childish pranks,
rather than the work of men; but now the case will be different, for we
are to help man the gunboat.”

I might have reminded him that we probably would not remain long on
board, once the enemy came within range, for the three small craft with
which Captain Perry proposed to meet the British squadron were not
calculated to make much of a fight against heavily armed, well-manned
vessels of war; but I held my peace, for this was not the time to say
what might possibly dampen his enthusiasm.

We gained the water’s edge at the same moment as did my father, who had
come from the barracks, and leaped into the boat close at his heels, I
rejoicing that chance had thrown us in his company, since now we must
serve under him rather than one of the other commanders.

“How many of the Britishers are in sight?” he asked of the man in
charge of the boat, and the latter replied, as his crew pushed the
light craft off from the shore:--

“I have not seen the fleet, sir; but it was said by those on Hospital
Point, who had a full view of the lake, that there were six sail
bearing directly down upon us.”

“Is Captain Perry on board the _Tigress_?”

(This was the name of the gunboat on which it had been decided Captain
Perry, as commodore of the fleet, should remain, and she was to be
commanded by my father.)

“Ay, sir; but so weak from the fever as to be fitted for the hospital
rather than to go into an action where we’re like to be sunk offhand.”

“He was feeling better last night.”

“Yes, sir; but Dr. Parsons came ashore two hours ago to get some
supplies, and I heard him say the captain was under the weather again.”

“The prospect of going into action will brighten him up a bit, and I
venture to say you will never hear him speak so discouragingly of the
future as you have just spoken, not even though we were outnumbered
twenty to one.”

“That is about the odds we shall have against us, sir,” the boatman
said firmly, but decidedly, “and I allow it is not discouraging to
others when a man looks at the situation as it really is, providing he
does not show the white feather.”

“I had rather hear you say that we’re like to do the enemy serious
harm, than to croak about his sinking us offhand.”

“And how long, sir, with all due respect in the question, do you think
we’ve a chance of standing against the British squadron?”

“Till we’ve given him a fair taste of our metal, that I’ll be bound!”
my father replied emphatically; and then he turned to look seaward as
if intimating that such profitless conversation had best come to an end.

Now it was that we caught a glimpse of the enemy, and that which we saw
was by no means heartening.

Our boat, headed for the _Tigress_, had passed the range of Hospital
Point, giving us an opportunity of looking out over the lake to the
westward, and we saw the spars of no less than five vessels, two of
them being ship-rigged.

To go out against them with three small gunboats each carrying a single
gun, seemed much like the veriest folly, and I ceased to feel surprised
at the boatman’s belief that we would be sunk offhand.

Alec glanced at me meaningly when we had gazed at the enemy as long as
was pleasant, and I read in his eyes nothing but delight that at last
we were to do something more than act as spies or carpenters.

As for myself, I would have been well content to remain in safety
on shore, although as a matter of course I should not have left my
comrades had the opportunity offered; but I assumed a bold bearing,
determined that my father might never so much as guess how timorous his
son could be at times.

Nothing more was said by the occupants of our craft while we pulled to
the gunboat, and I fancy that much the same thought must have been
in the mind of every person, however bravely he may have spoken, for
one would have been lacking in common sense to believe our three small
vessels might give successful battle to such a squadron as now lay fair
before us.

Once on board the _Tigress_ we found so much to do that there was no
opportunity for gloomy thoughts.

Although matters were supposed to be in proper trim, now that the
decisive moment had arrived there were many details to be arranged, and
Alec and I were kept running hither and thither, with this thing or
that, while the gunboats were being gotten under way.

Although the fever had a firm hold upon him, Captain Perry was on deck
superintending the work when we arrived, and despite all my father
could say he persisted in remaining there, replying to every argument
used against his presence:--

“If we could employ our entire fleet this day the malady would have
wholly disappeared, and even as it is, when we are to put out in the
face of such great odds, I am better both in body and mind than I have
been since we left Buffalo.”

The _Tigress_ was fitted for one gun, and the piece was in position,
under charge of Silas Boyd, an old man who was said to be the
most skilful gunner among us. In addition to this were two short
carronades, temporarily placed amidships where they might be effective
in repelling boarders, but could not be relied upon for anything else.

To the great pleasure of Alec and myself, we were detailed to assist
old Silas, who would be chief gunner when the _Lawrence_ was put in
commission; and while we were advancing boldly toward the enemy, as if
confident of achieving a victory, he gave us his final orders:--

“Them as belong to a gun’s crew shouldn’t stand around waitin’ for the
word to be given, but ought to know what is needed an’ do it before a
command can be given. Now you lads are to keep back after this ’ere gun
is loaded; but the minute it’s fired, you’re to set about spongin’, so
the others won’t be delayed in their part of the work.”

“We are more than willing to do our share of the labor,” Alec said,
with a hearty laugh; “but it isn’t to be supposed that we, who have
never taken part in an engagement, will be able to anticipate your
wishes.”

“You’ll come to it in time, lad, you’ll come to it,” old Silas said, as
he stepped back a few paces and gazed at my comrade admiringly. “A boy
who can laugh like that while the odds are so heavily against us will
soon understand what’s to be done when the action begins.”

“It’s as well to laugh as cry; and even though some of the men croak
about the chances in favor of the enemy, I’m heartily glad the redcoats
have decided to give us the opportunity of striking a blow, for it’s
dull work building forts on shore.”

Old Silas gravely took Alec by the hand; and I would have given much
had that mark of approbation been bestowed upon me by such a man as the
gunner, for it meant more than words could have expressed.

Captain Perry ordered that the drums beat to quarters, although every
man was in the position assigned him. There was to be no lack of
formality simply because ours seemed like a forlorn hope.

The men cheered loudly when the roll of the drums ceased, and from the
other gunboats we could hear the same token of satisfaction that we
were at last bearing down upon the Britishers who had threatened us so
long.

“There is no need to ask that every man will do his duty,” my father
said, as he advanced so far forward that all might see him. “We shall
meet the enemy in whatever force he may come, and I do not fear any on
board the _Tigress_ will show the white feather!”

Another cheer went up; and then had come the moment when my heart
seemed to leap into my mouth, for the British fleet was standing down
toward us, all the crews at quarters, and the guns showing grim and
ominous from the open ports.

The ship _Queen Charlotte_ was leading, and no attempt was made to form
a line of battle. Most likely the redcoats believed we could be whipped
so readily that there was little need of manœuvring for position.

“Fire when you think any execution can be done, Mr. Boyd,” my father
said, after Captain Perry had given the word; and the old man muttered,
in a tone so low that only Alec and I heard the words:--

“I reckon I’m as near ready now as I ever shall be. This ere gun ought
’er carry that far, an’ he who strikes the first blow has the best
chance of gainin’ an advantage.”

One of the crew was standing near with a lighted match, and old Silas,
after sighting the piece carefully, motioned that fire be applied to
the priming.

There was a report as of thunder; the _Tigress_ quivered from stem to
stern; and out of the cloud of white smoke I saw the ball speed toward
the foremost ship.

If Silas Boyd had never aimed a cannon before, his reputation as a
skilful gunner was made from that moment, for we saw the missile
strike the _Queen Charlotte’s_ mizzenmast, sending from it a shower of
white splinters, and causing the spar to sway to and fro as if on the
verge of falling.

What a shout went up from our little fleet at this token of gunnery!

It was as if every man tried to outdo his comrade at making a noise;
and in the midst of the tumult the other gunboats paid their respects
to the Britishers by sending iron balls toward them, but none save that
fired by old Silas struck its target.

So engrossed were Alec and I in watching the movements of those on
board the wounded ship that we entirely forgot the part we were
supposed to play, and stood idly by with the sponges in our hands until
the old man cried angrily:--

“Get to work, you idlers! Did you come aboard only to gape around when
there was work to be done?”

It can well be fancied that we leaped forward to do our duty, and at
the instant of so doing I saw half a dozen wool-like puffs of smoke
from the ship’s side, which told that she was not intending to take our
fire without making some return.

Once more our gun was loaded, and again old Silas squinted along the
piece.

The match was applied to this second charge, and we saw the ball
describe a half-circle against the sky; but the result was not the same.

The breeze had been freshening, and the _Tigress_ rose on a wave at
the instant the gun was discharged. This movement probably destroyed
the aim, or the piece may not have been sighted as carefully; at all
events, the missile fell ahead of the ship, and old Silas indulged in
many an angry word because of his failure.

Alec and I did not give him an opportunity to remind us of duty again.

Instantly the ball struck the water we were at work with the sponges,
and by the time the old man had finished shaking his fist at the enemy
in impotent rage, the crew were engaged in reloading.

We had good cause for rejoicing, however, even though none of our
people succeeded in sending a shot aboard the Britishers.

The increase in the weight of the wind brought down the wounded
mizzenmast, and as it fell we saw go up on the _Queen Charlotte_
signals which we soon learned was an order for the squadron to haul off.

Incredible though it may seem, the king’s fleet turned tail when there
were but three small craft, carrying only as many guns, to oppose them,
and in less than ten minutes from the time Silas Boyd opened the
one-sided battle, every vessel flying the British flag was scudding
toward the Canadian shore!

We had actually beaten off the squadron, any single craft of which
should have been more than a match for our three little gunboats, and
that without having received a scratch!

It was several moments before we could believe that this really was the
case, and then what a volley of cheers went up!

We could even hear the people on shore as they yelled themselves hoarse
over this bloodless victory, and I was so foolish as to fancy that
Captain Perry would give chase at once, for the sense of triumph was so
great I believed our poor schooners a match for the redcoats.

“Can it be that we are going back?” I asked, in dismay, when the
_Tigress’s_ head was turned toward the shore. “We have only to give
them a few more shots in order to sink the whole fleet!”

“The smell of burnin’ powder is gettin’ into your head, lad,” old Silas
said, in a tone of reproof. “Don’t run away with the idee that the
Britishers won’t, or can’t, fight. We shall have proof of that later,
and he would be a fool who should try to gain any more of an advantage
than we’ve already got by sheer luck.”

“They don’t show any inclination to fight, whatever it may be possible
for them to do!” I replied hotly.

“There’s some good reason for it, you may be certain, although it ain’t
likely we’ll ever know what it is. Let well enough alone, you young
fire-eaters,” he added, addressing Alec also, who by this time was
giving audible vent to his displeasure. “It’s satisfaction in plenty
that we’ve driven ’em away, when it seemed sure we’d all be sent to the
bottom, for I wouldn’t have given a brass sixpence for our chances half
an hour ago.”

Having said this the old man turned toward his gun, as if he could
not afford to waste more time on such as us, and we two lads watched
in silent sorrow the enemy’s vessels as they increased the distance
between themselves and the American shore.

Before landing again, however, we came to understand that it would
have been the height of folly for us to have pursued the squadron; but
from that hour we, as well as the majority of our people, had more
confidence in Captain Perry’s ability to hold Presque Isle against the
enemy.

“If the government would only send a force sufficient to man our
vessels, we’d soon give the Britishers such a lesson as could not fail
of proving that we hold control of this lake!” Alec said to me after
a time. “Every vessel in the squadron would have been ours had we gone
against them with the brigs!”

It was useless to keep repeating such ideas, and I held my peace.
During the past two weeks they had been put into words by every man in
Presque Isle, and yet no reinforcements arrived.

The vessels built to defend the coast were lying idle at their
moorings, armed and provisioned; but useless because we could not raise
sufficient force to so much as man one of them.

Alec and I went back to the work of fort-building; but now we had more
stomach for the labor, because we had seen what might be done, and
because we had greater faith in the qualities of our small force than
was really warranted by the facts.

Two days after this encounter a sailing-master in the navy, by name of
Champlin, arrived with seventy men, and our hopes arose once more, for
now one of the brigs could be sent out if need arose, and we believed
more sailors would speedily follow.

Captain Perry and my father, however, knew how vain were these hopes,
for Master Champlin had reported to them that no more men were ordered
to Presque Isle, and again Alec’s brother pleaded for an opportunity
to show what might be done with the fleet that had been built by
frontiersmen.

As I came afterward to know, he wrote a second letter to Commodore
Chauncey, in which he said:--

“For your sake and mine, send me men and officers, and I will have all
the British squadron in a day or two. Commodore Barclay keeps just
out of reach of our gunboats. The vessels are all ready to meet the
enemy the moment they are officered and manned. Our sails are bent,
provisions on board, and, in fact, everything is ready. Barclay has
been bearding me for several days; I long to be at him. However anxious
I am to reap the reward of the labor and anxiety I have had on this
station, I shall rejoice, whoever commands, to see this force on the
lake, and surely I had rather be commanded by my friend than any other.
Come, then, and the business is decided in a few hours!”




CHAPTER X.

THE TRAITOR.


The days passed, and nothing came of Captain Perry’s second appeal for
the forces which were needed if the United States would hold possession
of the territory bordering on Lake Erie.

Alec and I, together with many other lads, worked industriously upon
the fortification which had been named Fort Wayne even before anything
was done toward building it, and I venture to say that if all the
people in the United States had labored as earnestly on the defensive
and offensive as did we of Presque Isle, the war would have been
brought to an end before the close of the year 1813.

When we had put up the blockhouse on the bluff east of Cascade Creek,
and finished the fort after a rude fashion, Major-General David Mead
arrived at the head of a full regiment of militia, and then it seemed
as if the government had at last remembered our feeble condition.

It was a day full of excitement when these troops entered the town, and
not the least among the ceremonies was the saluting of the general
with thirty-two guns as he went on board the _Lawrence_ to pay his
respects to Captain Perry, who, immediately after our late victory, had
been brought low by a return of the fever.

My father was present at the interview; but what passed between the
commanders we of the rank and file had no means of knowing, save as
certain events transpired which we came to believe were the result of
their deliberations.

It was only reasonable that, after having served under him, Alec and I
should find it in our way to cultivate the acquaintance of Silas Boyd,
and through him we got an insight into what otherwise would have been
difficult for us to understand.

As for instance: The third day after General Mead’s arrival men were
set at work in the shipyard on four huge scows, or box-like boats with
flush decks, and my comrade and I puzzled our brains in vain to come at
some reasonable conclusion regarding their purpose. It was evident they
could never be intended for sailing crafts and equally certain that
they were not being built for cargo-carrying, because there were no
spars, and the upper portion was made without a hatchway, unless small
square holes cut fore and aft might be called by such a name.

“They are boxes, rather than vessels,” Alec said, after we had
speculated long and vainly regarding their purpose, and then he added,
as if the thought had but just come to him, “Let us learn if old Silas
knows anything about them.”

The gunner was not far off. He had just come ashore from the
_Lawrence_, where he had been looking after some of the pieces which
were not mounted according to his notions, and we summoned him without
delay.

“Don’t know the meanin’ of ’em, eh?” he asked, with a laugh, after a
brief survey of the odd-looking craft. “Well, lads, I’m allowin’ that
you’ll be pleased because they’ve been begun.”

“I can’t understand why anything of that sort would give us pleasure,”
I said stupidly; but Alec, quicker witted, cried excitedly:--

“Do you mean that they have anything to do with our fleet leaving the
bay?”

“Ay, lad, that’s just the size of it, or I’m way off my reckonin’. I’ve
seen such things before. They’re called ‘camels,’ an’ I’ve heard say it
was the Dutch who invented them in order to carry vessels over shallow
places.”

Even now I failed to understand their purpose, and, seeing the
questions in my eyes, the old man continued:

“Either of our brigs draws too much water to be taken out over the bar
while the lake is as low as it is now--that much you’ll allow. Later
on, when these ere craft are built, an’ Captain Perry is ready to put
to sea, the brigs will be taken out as far as they’ll float, an’ these
camels made fast alongside, fore an’ aft. The water will be let into
’em through the port-holes in the sides an’ deck, till they’re sunk,
after which beams will be passed from one to the other under the ship’s
keel. Then the hatches are put on again, an’ battened down till the
hulks are water-tight, after which the pumps are set to work. Now you
lads know full well that once air takes the place of water, these scows
will have considerable liftin’ power, an’ up goes the brig as a matter
of course.”

The old man paused as if thinking he had told all that was necessary;
but I was so thick-headed that he was forced to explain every detail
of the proposed crossing, although Alec probably did not need so much
information because of understanding it thoroughly from the first
description.

Until now I had failed to realize that the brigs could not leave the
bay unaided until the water was higher, else I might have had even more
fear regarding what it would be possible for the British to do; but
after such fact had been made apparent I saw great cause for alarm.

“Suppose the enemy’s squadron should come at the very moment one of
our vessels was trussed up on those box-like camels?” I asked; and old
Silas shrugged his shoulders as he replied:--

“There is the chief danger, my lad; an’ I’ll answer for it that your
father an’ Captain Perry have discussed such a disaster again an’ again
since the lack of men forced them to linger here until the water fell
low. If the Britishers should come, there would be the end of whatever
craft might be on the bar at the time.”

“Do you suppose others beside us know of what is to be done?” I asked,
anxiously.

“It stands to reason all do, lad, unless they are blind. When such
craft as these are bein’ built, curious ones are likely to ask the
reason why.”

As he spoke, there came upon me like a flash of light what we had heard
on the North Foreland that winter’s afternoon when Alec and I were held
prisoners in the narrow pen which was like to have been our grave. Then
we learned, because of the information in possession of the enemy, that
among the people of Presque Isle was at least one who stood ready to
betray us--one who was willing to sacrifice his neighbors in order to
curry favor with the Britishers.

I made mention of the fact to old Silas, telling him the whole story,
and suggesting that the same person who had played the spy might yet be
among us, but he laughed at my fears.

“Do you think the Britishers themselves could not play the spy? I’ll
answer for it that more than one of their soldiers have been in this
town since the keels of the vessels were laid, an’ it is by such means
that they were kept posted of our doings, not through treachery. I’ll
answer for it we haven’t so mean a man among us.”

The old man spoke so positively, and laughed so long at my fears,
that I could not do otherwise than call myself a fool for having such
suspicions, and straightway made every effort to put the matter from my
mind.

Silas Boyd told us of many large ships which he had seen floated
over bars by use of “camels,” and otherwise gave so much interesting
information concerning like engineering methods, that Alec and I
listened to him eagerly until the day was spent, when we hastened to my
home with all speed, lest mother should chide us for loitering when it
was more seemly lads like us were snugly housed.

But even while most deeply entertained by the old gunner’s stories, and
when listening to my mother’s loving words, the idea was ever present
in my mind that among us was a traitor, who would speedily carry to
the British information of the “camels” which were being made ready to
take our vessels over the bar.

I said very little regarding this to Alec, lest he should make sport of
me for being foolishly suspicious.

Perhaps because of my silence on the subject the thought grew stronger
until it became the same as a fact in my mind, and I cast about trying
to decide who among us was so lost to all honesty as to betray his own
countrymen to their ruin.

When my father came home on this evening he reported that Captain Perry
was more comfortable, as regarded the fever, and had given orders that
Alec remain ashore until such time as commands were received for the
fleet to leave port.

“And that is to be within a few days, if one may judge from the
indications,” the lad said, with a smile, when my father had reported
his brother’s words.

“Why do you think so?”

“Because of the camels which are being built at the shipyard.”

“How knew you for what purpose those hulks were intended?” my father
asked sharply, and, as I thought, with no little disquietude of mind.

As a matter of course it was necessary we should tell him all that had
occurred during the day, and, having come to an end of our story, he
said, half to himself:--

“I had hoped the people might not be quite so well informed.”

“Why, sir?” I made bold to ask. “Think you any in this town would carry
information to the enemy?”

“That I am not prepared to say, but with some people gold is a
weighty argument, and has been known to buy the conscience of many an
apparently honest man.”

Then it was that I spoke of the suspicion which had been troubling me,
and having come to an end, my father said reflectively:--

“Many have left Presque Isle since last winter, and it may be that
among them was the one who then supplied the enemy with information.
I do not recall to mind any who would play the spy, but yet there are
several here whom I do not know sufficiently well to answer for their
honesty.”

“Is there no way by which such a possibility could be guarded against?”
Alec asked, and my father replied:--

“We have taken due precautions. The guard-boats at the entrance of the
bay will stop any craft attempting to put out into the lake without
written authority signed by those in command, while the sentinels from
here to Fort Wayne have orders to stop citizens trying to leave without
a pass. Yet all these might be avoided by him who had it in his heart
to work us mischief.”

Such words as these were not calculated to set my fears at rest,
and when Alec and I went to bed we discussed the matter in all its
bearings, for since my father had spoken in such a tone I was not
ashamed to give words to my fears.

However, we could do nothing more than talk, and in due course of time
slumber put an end to all forebodings.

When morning dawned bright and clear I quite forgot the troubles of the
previous night, and went with Alec to visit his brother on board the
_Lawrence_.

Captain Perry was yet so ill that Dr. Parsons had forbidden his going
on deck; but many officers were in his cabin when we arrived, and one
could guess from the expression of gravity on the faces of all that
some important subject was under discussion.

The captain greeted us in friendly fashion, inquiring solicitously
after Alec’s health; but after the first words of greeting had been
spoken it might readily be seen that he was not anxious we should
linger, therefore we took our leave after having been on board less
than ten minutes.

Going on deck, we found old Silas bustling around as if charged with
the most weighty missions, and I asked him laughingly if there was any
chance the _Lawrence_ would go over the bar that day.

Instead of replying in sportive fashion to my bantering, he suddenly
became grave as any owl, and hurried away as if afraid he might be
tempted to reveal a secret in case he remained with us.

“You may depend upon it that some movement is near at hand, and we are
not to be trusted with even so much as an intimation of it,” Alec said
laughingly, as we went over the rail into our boat, which had been
made fast alongside. “I am not disposed to grumble at being kept in
ignorance, so long as we are soon to go out against the enemy, but I
would enjoy knowing whether we are likely to miss anything by loitering
on shore.”

“It isn’t probable the _Lawrence_ will put to sea without us, after
all the promises that have been made,” I said, almost indignant with
Alec because he should seem to question my father’s good faith. “I am
certain some hint would be given to us if anything of the kind were
contemplated. Besides, it isn’t possible the brig could be gotten over
the bar in one day.”

This last argument had more weight with my comrade than any other I
could have advanced, and at once he lost all care as to what might be
going on, bantering me to take a stroll with him along the shore to the
eastward, where could be had a good view of the lake without a very
lengthy journey.

“Who knows but that we may sight the bold Britishers before those in
the guard-boats can do so, and thus gain considerable credit for being
sharp-sighted!” he said sportively, and I took the words in good faith.

“We’ll try it!” I replied so earnestly that he was provoked to mirth,
and the boat’s head was turned in the direction of Fort Wayne, in
front of which fortification we landed when challenged by the watchful
sentinel.

Once we were recognized there was no hesitation about allowing us
to proceed whithersoever we pleased, and, as Alec had proposed, we
directed our course along the shore of the lake.

Now it must be set down here that there was no thought in my mind that
we could do more than possibly sight the enemy’s fleet in the distance.

I had ceased to think there was a traitor among us, and, therefore,
that which occurred came as much in the nature of a surprise as if
there had never been any conversation between my comrade and myself
regarding the chance that information concerning our movements might be
carried to the Britishers.

We strolled aimlessly along the shore, talking of the time when our
fleet should be out on the lake fully manned, and giving no heed to
anything save what might be seen seaward, until Alec stopped suddenly,
clutching me by the arm as he whispered:--

“Look just beyond that clump of bushes! Unless I am much mistaken there
is a boat drawn up to prevent her from being seen!”

Many seconds passed before I could make out clearly that which had
attracted his attention, and then I not only saw the craft, but
distinguished amid the foliage the form of a man, who was peering
through the branches at us.

“It is either a British spy, or the traitor who carried news to the
enemy last winter!” I said excitedly, turning this way and that in the
hope of seeing some one upon whom we could call for assistance.

Even as I spoke the fellow in hiding drew back until it was impossible
to see so much as the outlines of his form; but Alec, rendered
suspicious by a glimpse of the half-hidden boat, was ready to believe
that I had made no mistake.

“It isn’t likely a Britisher would venture here at this time, for there
has been nothing of importance to attract one. It is some person from
Presque Isle, who awaits an opportunity to set out across the lake, or
has just returned,” he said, now quite as excited as was I. “It is our
duty, Dicky Dobbins, to make of that fellow a prisoner, in order that
he may give reasonable excuse for behaving in such a fashion.”

“There is little chance of our doing that without weapons, for be he
spy or traitor, we can count on his making a good fight.”

“No better than is within our power, if we are so disposed,” Alec
replied stoutly. “I have no idea of losing such an opportunity as is
before us!”

Now I was quite as eager as he to learn who this man might be that he
should thus take so many precautions against being seen; but yet I
believed we had good reason to be cautious in our movements lest we
come to grief.

It was well that Alec Perry carried a stouter heart than mine,
otherwise much of disaster might have come upon our little fleet before
there had been an opportunity for Oliver Perry to show of what he was
capable.

“Will you follow me?” the dear lad whispered, and I replied, although
decidedly against my better judgment:--

“Ay, that I will, Alec, although I believe you are running into danger
needlessly. Why not wait until we can call others to help us, or at
least get weapons with which to defend our lives, for if that fellow
is either spy or traitor he will not yield without a fight.”

“It is two against one, and even cowards could ask for no better odds
than that!” Alec said sharply, and in another instant he was running at
full speed toward the clump of bushes in which was hidden the man we
would make prisoner.

There was no other course left me but to follow him, unless I was
willing to have it said I deserted a friend, and even while reproaching
myself for making such a foolhardy venture, I ran at my best pace close
at his heels.

As a matter of course the stranger saw us coming, and whether guilty or
innocent must have divined our purpose.

Perhaps the speed at which we advanced convinced him he could not
outstrip us in a chase, for instead of taking flight, he made every
effort to launch his boat before we should come up with him.

Had he succeeded in getting half a dozen yards from the shore we would
have been baffled, weaponless as we were, and the fellow probably
counted on this, but he had drawn the craft too high up on the sand.

She was less than ten feet from the water’s edge when Alec came within
striking distance, and now, instead of trying further to launch the
boat, he turned to defend himself.

With a stout oaken paddle uplifted he awaited my comrade’s approach,
and I cried aloud in surprise when I recognized in him one of our
neighbors who claimed to be violently loyal to the Government of the
United States.

“It’s Nathaniel Hubbard!” burst involuntarily from my lips, and as I
spoke his name he turned upon me in a fury.

Until that instant I do not think there was in his mind any thought
to do other than beat us off until he could set the boat afloat; but,
finding himself recognized, it seemed necessary for his own safety that
our mouths should be closed forever.

Stooping suddenly, he seized something from the bottom of the craft,
and when he stood erect once more I saw in each of his hands a pistol.

“Look out for yourself!” I cried, fearing lest Alec had not observed
the weapons, and even as I shouted there was a blinding flash; I could
feel the heat of the burning powder, and wondered that no pain followed
it.

Hubbard had fired point blank at me, within less than ten feet
distance, and yet missed the target.

With a cry of rage he turned upon Alec, but before he could press the
trigger of his pistol I leaped upon his back.

The weapon was discharged; but the bullet buried itself in the sand,
and the traitor was at our mercy, although not yet conquered.

He fought like a wild man, and I could not wonder at his fury, for more
than his life was at stake. Even though his neighbors did not kill him
outright, as indeed they had good cause, he was disgraced forever; and
there would be nothing left for him save to take refuge among those to
whom he had sold himself, which might not be a pleasant thing, because
he who buys a traitor can have no great respect or love for him.

During five minutes or more it was a serious question as to who would
come off victorious, and then suddenly his strength seemed to desert
him; he collapsed, so to speak, even while putting forth his greatest
strength, and from that instant it was as if we had no more than a
child in our grasp.

“We’ll tie his hands and feet, and bundle him into his own boat,” Alec
said, whipping out his pocket-knife and cutting the small hempen cable,
or painter. “It will be too much of a job to carry the scoundrel from
here to the village!”

It was pitiful to see how weak the traitor had become in mind as well
as body. Instead of making any protest, or challenging us to prove that
he did not have as good a right as we to stroll on the shore of the
lake, he burst into tears, imploring us to “be merciful.”

“It can do you no good to take me back, and I will reward you richly
for my liberty,” he whined, in so cowardly a fashion that I turned my
back, unwilling to look upon the despicable wretch.

“You will pay us with British gold, eh?” Alec said angrily, raising his
hand, whereupon I seized his arm, fearing lest in his righteous wrath
he might strike one who was bound, for we had lost no time in tying the
fellow.

“Don’t fear that I shall do him any great harm,” the lad said quickly.
“For a moment the temptation to punish him for thinking we might be
bought was great, but I should have remembered in time that it would be
a disgrace even to strike a cur who has sold his country.”

From that instant Nathaniel Hubbard seemed to understand that it would
be useless to plead with us.

He apparently gathered courage from despair, or else grief and remorse
overpowered him, for he remained silent and motionless, seeming to give
no heed whatsoever to us.

As if he had been no more than a bundle of merchandise, and not very
valuable at that, we packed him into the boat and rowed back toward the
brig whereon we knew was Captain Perry, feeling quite certain we had
done a good forenoon’s work in our country’s behalf.




CHAPTER XI.

CROSSING THE BAR.


If we lads had expected to be greeted with enthusiastic praises when we
pulled alongside the _Caledonia_, near that portion of the deck where
my father was standing, we were doomed to disappointment.

“Who have you there?” he asked sharply, not for the moment recognizing
his old neighbor and professed friend.

“A spy whom we found on the lake front, having just come over, or about
to put across,” Alec replied, and I would have added more but that my
father asked sternly:--

“How do you know he is a spy?”

“First, because of his suspicious movements when we hove in sight,”
Alec replied, still continuing to act as spokesman. “Dicky Dobbins and
I went along the shore for a stroll, and, having come near to a clump
of bushes grown close by the water’s edge, saw a boat half concealed
therein; also this man in hiding. When we came up he greeted us with
two pistol bullets, and but for my comrade I would have been killed.
Then, when we had him bound fast, he tried to bribe us into giving
him his liberty. If all this be no token of his guilt, then am I much
mistaken.”

“It is Nathaniel Hubbard,” I interrupted, understanding that as yet my
father had not recognized the man.

“Nathaniel Hubbard!” he repeated. “And you have taken him for a spy?”

“If he was an honest citizen, sir, there would have been no such scene
as I described,” Alec said stoutly.

Perhaps if Master Hubbard had made any loud claim of innocence at this
moment he might have been believed, so great was my father’s confidence
in the man. But, as I have already said, it was as if he collapsed
entirely when we had gotten the best of him, and now could not utter a
lie in his own defence.

Instead of giving us orders concerning the prisoner, my father wheeled
abruptly around, disappearing almost immediately down the companionway,
and I knew he had gone to acquaint Captain Perry with the painful
intelligence that one of Presque Isle’s most trusted citizens had
proven himself a traitor.

We waited in the boat, Alec and I, until perhaps ten minutes had
passed, and then one of the guards came to the rail and said:--

“The captain commands that the prisoner be taken on shore by a force of
men from the brig, and you boys are to remain here.”

Now it was that Nathaniel Hubbard found his tongue. He who should have
welcomed death as a means of hiding him from view of those who had
trusted him, begged piteously for life, knowing full well the people of
Presque Isle would take the law in their own hands once his perfidy was
known.

“Pray to Captain Dobbins that I be confined on board this ship!” he
cried to the soldier who had brought us the command. “Entreat him by
the friendship of former days not to deliver me into the keeping of
those who would shed my blood!”

Tears stood in the traitor’s eyes, so great was his fear, and I turned
my head away, not caring to look at that which was so disagreeable, for
there was no pity in my heart toward one who would sell his countrymen.

“Go, and repeat what he has said to Captain Dobbins,” Alec commanded
the soldier, and the latter obeyed, returning a few moments later with
the word:

“He is to be confined on board this vessel. You lads are to go into the
cabin.”

We obeyed right willingly, for neither of us cared to remain while our
prisoner was being taken on board, and having gone below into Captain
Perry’s cabin, we were called upon to give a detailed account of our
forenoon’s work.

When the story was finished my father sent us on deck again, neither he
nor Alec’s brother making any comment, and once there we saw that the
traitor’s boat was empty. He had been disposed of in some fashion which
did not concern us, so that there was no possibility of his being able
to carry further information to the enemy.

Old Silas, the gunner, met us near the companionway, clasping each by
the hand as he said, with more feeling than I had believed it possible
for him to display:--

“You have done good work this day, lads, but unwittingly caused sorrow
to many in Presque Isle; for there be no honest man who will feel other
than deepest distress because of findin’ a trusted neighbor to be a
villain.”

“Would it have pleased you better, Master Boyd, if we had let him go
free?” Alec asked.

“Heaven forbid, lad! While one may be distressed because of the
unmaskin’, there’ll be great relief at knowin’ that information of our
movements is no longer bein’ sold to the enemy. I have no question
but you have saved the fleet from destruction, unless it so be he has
already carried word of our intention to take the vessels over the bar.
Once the Britishers know that we count on leavin’ the bay, you may be
certain Captain Finnis’s squadron will lay off an’ on waitin’ a chance
to pounce upon us.”

“What will they do with him?” I asked.

“That is more than I can say. He deserves the death of a traitor; but
whether there be sufficient proof against him is another matter.”

“Surely you do not believe there is any question of his purpose in
being on the lake front where we found him?”

“Not a bit of it, lad; but what we believe is one thing, and legal
proof quite another. Howsomever, there is no reason why we should spend
our time talkin’ of him, for it’s a subject that gives one a bitter
taste in the mouth. There is much work to be done on shore, an’ we’d
best take our share of it. While you lads were ferretin’ out traitors,
an hundred and five men arrived; therefore, as I have heard it said
this mornin’, Captain Perry has about three hundred officers an’ men
fit to do duty. A scanty number with which to man two twenty-gun brigs
an’ eight other crafts; but they are to be distributed around in the
most economical fashion possible, an’ we shall put to sea as soon as
the fleet can be got over the bar.”

“How long will that take?” Alec asked.

“I cannot say; but certain it is that we are to move down to the
entrance of the harbor to-morrow mornin.’”

This was Saturday, the last day of July, and with the thought in my
mind as to the breaking of one of the commandments, I asked old Silas
if he believed it would be right that we should put to sea on Sunday.

“We are to make a move in the mornin’, lad. War is a wicked thing at
the best, an’ those who engage in it give little heed to God’s day, so
that an advantage may be gained. Our commanders have the idea, from
some information brought by General Mead, that no time is to be lost,
and orders have already been given for the fleet to make ready. Even
the small craft must be lightened in order to get them over the bar,
and I understand that there is much doubt in Captain Perry’s mind, as
there is in my own, whether the _Lawrence_ and _Niagara_ can get out at
all. It won’t be a short job at the best, and I’m allowin’ a week will
be well nigh spent before the cruise is begun.”

By the time the old man had finished speaking we were in the traitor’s
boat, pulling toward the shipyard where the “camels,” having been
completed, were being tested.

It was dull work here for Alec and I, since there was little we could
do to aid in the task, and I proposed that we spend the remainder of
the day with my mother, for it might be many weeks before such another
opportunity would be ours.

Therefore it was that until daybreak on Sunday morning, the first of
August, we remained quietly at home, and then set out with my father,
who had come ashore about midnight, to take our places on board the
_Lawrence_ as members of her crew.

Old Silas was there, ready for duty, as might have been expected, and
when the brig, under the influence of the early morning breeze, passed
the town toward that neck of sand which threatened to deprive us of the
opportunity to take part in the battle we believed to be near at hand,
every woman and child in the settlement stood on the shore to witness
what they probably believed was a departure.

The cruise came to a speedy ending.

The _Lawrence_ dropped anchor with her bow just resting on the
sand-bar, and orders were given for the gunboat _Trippe_,[3] which
was the smallest vessel in the fleet, to go ahead for the purpose of
ascertaining the depth of water.

When she grounded, not more than fifty yards from where the flag-ship
lay, it seemed certain we would not be able to get a single craft out,
and Alec Perry said despondently to me:--

“It seems as if we were fated to remain idle while the Britishers hold
control of the lake. It were better my brother had remained at Newport,
than to come here only to be balked of his purpose.”

I could say nothing cheering, for the same thought was in my own mind;
but Captain Perry and my father were not men who could be so quickly
disheartened. An obstacle in their way only served to arouse them to
greater effort, and one would have said that this apparent disaster had
long been foreseen and provided for.

The entire fleet had come to anchor when the gunboat grounded, and, as
if by previous arrangement, every small boat near the shipyard and the
shore round about put off to take part in the arduous labor which must
be performed before our squadron could be gotten into deep water.

Now came five days of excessive and exhaustive labor, during which
time I do not believe Captain Perry was below more than two hours on
a stretch, although Dr. Parsons had declared that he was dangerously
ill, and then the work had been performed.

It is not seemly that such a task should be passed over in few words,
and yet my story has run so long already that what these brave men did
must be described in the smallest possible space.

The gunboat _Trippe_, in command of Lieutenant Smith, was the first
craft over the bar, and the work of lightening had not been excessive.
All which was taken from her could be cared for in small boats,
therefore once she was in deep water her armament and stores were
quickly on board again.

The _Porcupine_, commanded by Midshipman Senat, and the _Ohio_,
captained by my father, went over at about the same time, that is to
say, during Sunday night.

The _Scorpion_, with Sailing-Master Champlin in command, did not
succeed in crossing until Monday noon, and it was late on that night
before such goods as had been taken from her could be put on board
again, since it became necessary to carry a goodly portion of them
ashore.

The _Tigress_, with Master’s Mate McDonald acting as captain, and the
_Somers_, under Sailing-Master Almy, were gotten over before Tuesday
noon.

Then came the _Caledonia_, with Purser McGrath in command; and the
_Ariel_, captained by Lieutenant Packet, crossing on the evening of the
third day.

There were left inside only the _Lawrence_, which Captain Perry himself
commanded; and the _Niagara_, under Captain Elliott, to be carried over.

But these last were, as old Silas put it, “the tough nuts of the lot;”
for if it was necessary to take so much from the smaller craft before
they were sufficiently lightened, it did not seem possible that the two
brigs could, even by aid of the camels, be forced into the waters of
the lake.

All this while, as may be imagined, the strictest watch was kept, for
we knew full well Commodore Barclay was somewhere in the vicinity with
his squadron, and it stood to reason that he expected we would attempt
such a manœuvre as was then in progress.

Immediately the smaller vessels had been forced into deep water their
guns were put in position and loaded; everything was made ready as
completely as if we knew an attack would be made within the next hour,
and had the Britishers appeared while the brigs were comparatively
helpless, I doubt not but that they would have met with a warm
reception, although it is not reasonable to suppose we might have
succeeded in beating them off.

When, on the morning of the fourth day, work was begun upon the
_Lawrence_ and _Niagara_, every man and boy among us was in a state
of the greatest possible excitement. We understood full well how
deplorable would be our plight if the enemy should appear just after
the guns had been taken from the brigs, for then the two vessels on
which we placed the greatest reliance could have had no part in the
battle that must have ensued.

Right here let me set down what, as a matter of course, we could not
know at the time; but which explains why we were allowed to perform
this long task unmolested.

I have seen a letter which Mr. Ryason wrote to my father, and from it
comes this extract:--

“The citizens of Port Dover, a small village on Ryason’s Creek, a
little below Long Point, offered Commodore Barclay and his officers a
public dinner. While that dinner was being attended, Perry was getting
his vessels over the bar, and thereby acquired power to skilfully
dispute the supremacy of Lake Erie with the British. At the dinner
Commodore Barclay remarked, in response to a complimentary toast, ‘I
expect to find the Yankee brigs hard and fast on the bar when I return,
in which predicament it will be but a small job to destroy them.’ Had
Barclay been more mindful of duty, his expectations might have been
realized.”

If we of Presque Isle had had this information at the time, it would
have saved us great distress of mind, for there was not among all our
forces one who thought otherwise than did old Silas.

He said to me despondently, when the order was given to load into small
boats the guns from the _Lawrence_:--

“Now has come the time, lad, when I believe of a verity that our ruin
is near at hand. It does not stand to reason that the British commodore
can hold off longer, for he knows full well we would set about crossing
the bar at the earliest moment, and if he sights us at this work while
the two brigs are dismantled, we are undone.”

During the earlier portion of the task the men had labored with now and
then a jest or a cheery word; some speculated as to what would be done
once the ships were afloat, and all seemed in a certain degree happy,
although excited. But now, when we were doing that which would compass
our own destruction should the enemy’s squadron heave in sight, every
face wore an expression of deepest gravity; men spoke in whispers, as
if fearing the lightest sound of their voices might be token of what we
were about, and I saw no smile, nor heard an idle word during all that
while.

To get the camels into position under the brig was a difficult matter,
but finally accomplished, and on the morning of the 4th of August
Captain Perry’s flag-ship, with every small boat towing ahead, was
hauled across the barrier of sand into the waters of Lake Erie.

Then, while a portion of the force labored at dismantling and making
ready the _Niagara_ for the same passage, the remainder set about
replacing the guns, reloading the ammunition and the stores, and by two
o’clock of that day every man and boy among us breathed more freely,
for one of our ships was in condition to give battle to whosoever might
attempt to work us a mischief.

By thus dividing the laboring force in order to arm the _Lawrence_ as
speedily as possible, the work on the _Niagara_ required much more time
than it had on the flag-ship, and not until noon of the 5th did the
last vessel of the squadron move out over the bar.

Just at that moment, when our work was so well-nigh completed that we
need have little fear, the enemy’s squadron appeared in sight.

Commodore Barclay had at last come to his senses; but it was too late,
so far as capturing the Yankee fleet on the bar was concerned.

Eight-and-forty hours previous, the sight of the British flags hoisted
on vessels carrying forty-four guns would have filled us with dismay,
and well it might, for then our doom was sealed.

Now, however, having successfully combated greater difficulties, we
felt as if the coming of Commodore Barclay was something so trifling as
not to be considered, and many of our people, like old Silas, rejoiced
in the belief that we might even at this moment, when the _Niagara_ was
virtually dismantled, give them battle.

Among those who were eager to meet the British, even though we were
unprepared, was Captain Perry.

It is proper now, perhaps, that I call him by a higher title, since he
was really in command of the fleet, and I noted the fact, as did Alec,
with most intense satisfaction, that once the vessels were in deep
water the men spoke of our commander as “commodore,” when previously it
had been simply “captain.”

We had a taste of what this young commander was ready to do, when he
sent orders to Lieutenant Packet and Sailing-Master Champlin to go out
with their respective vessels, the _Ariel_ and the _Scorpion_, and
boldly engage the squadron for the purpose of detaining them until we
should be able to come up.

This order was so much to the liking of those who were sent to repeat
it to the commanders of the schooners, that they shouted the words
loudly that all might hear, and as we labored with redoubled efforts,
although well nigh on the verge of exhaustion, to refit the _Niagara_,
a shout of satisfaction and triumph went up such as must have been
heard by the tardy Commodore Barclay.

“We are in for hot work now, lads, and plenty of it,” old Silas said in
a tone of satisfaction, as we two lads assisted him in mounting one of
the guns that had just been sent on board, for every able-bodied man
from the _Lawrence_ had been ordered to aid in the work of refitting
this last vessel to cross the bar. “Our commodore isn’t one to
shilly-shally ’round when there’s a chance of burnin’ powder with good
effect, an’ his sendin’ the schooners out in such prompt fashion shows
that he ain’t minded to lose an opportunity for a fight.”

“Think you there will be a battle this night?” Alec asked, so excited
that his voice trembled.

“That is accordin’ to yonder Britisher’s stomach. If it so be he says
the word, I’ll warrant you we’ll go with our three hundred men--hardly
more than enough to work the fleet--and give him such a taste of our
metal as won’t be pleasin’.”

“If Oliver should set out so poorly prepared and be whipped, the
government would blame him as severely as if he had a full force,” Alec
said, half to himself; and I understood from the words that the lad
hoped Barclay was not of the mind to wait until we might come up with
him.

“But he won’t be whipped, lad;” and old Silas spoke in a tone of
confidence, as if he could read the future. “We Yankees have been kept
cooped up in Presque Isle bay so long that each will do the work of
three men when the chance is given him. We’ll not be whipped, lad, as
Barclay shall soon learn to his cost.”

Now it was that as we worked every one of us gazed seaward at brief
intervals, looking with pride upon the little _Ariel_ and _Scorpion_,
while they stood boldly on toward the British squadron that could have
sunk them with a single broadside, the stars and stripes flying proudly
from their mastheads, and all hands doubtless at quarters, hoping it
might be possible to engage in a contest, however unequal.

But the battle was not to be on that day, and well perhaps for our
commodore that his challenge was not accepted, for the odds against us
might have proven too great, despite the eagerness of the men.

Before the two schooners were come within range of the enemy’s ships
the squadron was put about, heading for the North Foreland, crowding
on all sail as if it was feared our tiny schooners might insist upon a
battle.

We cheered, as a matter of course, when the enemy thus fled, and
laughed in derision at his cowardice; but there was beneath it all a
deep disappointment because the time had not come when we might show
our strength and determination.

“Never you mind, lad,” old Silas said, as we stood looking after the
retreating fleet, and doubtless showing in our faces signs of that
which was in our hearts. “Never you mind. Commodore Perry ain’t the one
to hang ’round here while there’s a British vessel afloat on Lake Erie,
and I’m willin’ to wager all my prize-money that if Commodore Barclay
doesn’t come out boldly to meet us, we shall hunt him up, and the
battle won’t be long delayed unless it so chances the gallant redcoats
surrender without firing a gun.”


FOOTNOTES:

[3] Formerly the _Contractor_.




CHAPTER XII.

PUT-IN-BAY.


As a rule the crews of the several vessels shared the old gunner’s
opinion regarding Commodore Perry’s intention of giving us all the work
possible, now that his squadron was at liberty.

It seems really wonderful, as I look back on those days when I hoped
to win fame as a soldier or sailor, how quickly the men came to have
confidence in our boyish-looking commodore. Hardly one of them had ever
seen him before he arrived in Presque Isle, and yet all were ready to
trust their lives in his hands without reserve.

All believed as did old Silas, and every one labored with a will
to make the _Niagara_ ready that there might be no delay when our
commander found the opportunity to strike a blow.

At five o’clock on that afternoon the last gun had been brought off
from the shore, and without waiting until the decks could be put
shipshape, word was passed from one craft to the other for all to make
sail, following the lead of the flag-ship.

“Now you can see whether I told the truth,” old Silas said triumphantly
when the _Lawrence_ was gotten under way, her flags floating proudly
in the breeze. “There’s not a craft in the fleet ready for action, and
yet off we go in search of the enemy. Precious little time lost in that
kind of work, eh?”

Nobody grumbled because of such eagerness, although it kept us all
jumping mighty lively when we should have been bottling up sleep after
four nights of almost incessant labor; but we toiled and sweated hour
after hour as cheerfully as if it was done solely for our private
benefit.

By break of day we had arrived off the North Foreland. The vessels were
in something approaching proper trim, and half of the men had been told
off to take a watch below.

Alec and I were among those thus released from duty, yet we remained on
deck when our eyes seemed glued together owing to lack of sleep, in the
hope that we might catch a glimpse of Leon Marchand.

Although I have never mentioned the lad’s name since relating the
particulars of our second escape from North Foreland, I have not kept
silence because we failed to think of him.

Hardly a day had passed but that we held converse regarding the French
boy, speculating as to what might have been his fate after the
soldiers discovered that he had led them on a wild-goose chase, and
promising that whenever the fortunes of war should permit we would do
our best at finding him.

Therefore it was we remained on deck when we might have been sleeping,
even though there was not one chance in a thousand of seeing, or, if we
did catch a glimpse of the lad, there could be no possibility of having
speech with him.

We sighted no living thing along the entire shore of the North Foreland.

By aid of a glass it was possible to make out the barracks where the
troops had been encamped; but they appeared to be deserted, and we had
good reasons for believing that the famous descent upon Presque Isle
was abandoned.

The British squadron was keeping out of sight also, and I, believing
Commodore Perry would make immediate search for them, suddenly
discovered cause for alarm.

“Suppose your brother sails either east or west with the hope of coming
across Commodore Barclay, is he not leaving Presque Isle unprotected?”
I asked of Alec, as if believing he could answer the question in a
satisfactory manner. “Who shall say that the much-talked-of expedition
is not near the town at this moment, having awaited just such an
opportunity as has now been given?”

Old Silas passed at the moment I spoke, and, overhearing the question,
took it upon himself to make reply:--

“Do you think our commander can be so stupid as you are tryin’ to make
out? I’ll go bail that we look in at Presque Isle bay as often as once
in every four-and-twenty hours so long as the wind serves, an’ while
it holds calm there’s little chance the Britishers will land any very
great shakes of an expedition.”

“That’s it, exactly!” Alec cried, apparently much relieved by this view
of the matter. “I knew Oliver wouldn’t leave his base of supplies at
the mercy of the enemy, yet didn’t see exactly how it might be guarded
if we were to search for Commodore Barclay’s squadron. There’s no hope
of our seeing the French lad, and we’d best take our trick below, Dicky
Dobbins, before it expires.”

“That’s where you’re right, lad!” the old gunner cried approvingly.
“Never lose a chance to take a rest, and by such means you will always
be ready for hot work.”

Then we two lads went to our hammocks on the gun-deck, and, once
stretched out at full length, slumber visited our eyelids with but
little delay.

We were not awakened until sunset, and then going on deck we saw dead
ahead, hardly more than two miles away, the entrance to Presque Isle
bay.

Old Silas was in the right when he said we should look in here as often
as once in every four-and-twenty hours, for until the 9th day of August
we cruised back and forth, watching and praying for a sight of the
enemy.

It was on the morning of the fourth day since our fleet came out across
the bar, that we received reliable intelligence concerning the enemy
from a French-Canadian, who was friendly to the Americans because of
his enmity to the British.

Commodore Barclay had gone with his squadron to Malden, there to await
the completion of another ship which was nearly ready for sea, and it
was generally believed he would remain in that harbor until able to
strengthen his fleet by the addition of this new craft.

It seemed that he was unwilling to meet us on equal terms, although
having professed eagerness to come at us in any shape, regardless of
men or armament, and now had gone into hiding until he might have
nearly two guns for every one of ours.

On the strength of this information General Mead decided to disband
the militia which had come to the defence of Presque Isle. The larger
number of them were farmers, and it was high time they got into their
harvest fields.

Therefore, on this 9th of August the troops marched out of the town,
and once more the citizens banded together in military fashion to
protect their homes.

This day was destined to bring great changes and decided advantages to
all of us, whether ashore or afloat.

The militia had hardly more than gotten out of the town before an
hundred disciplined sailors and marines, well officered and under
command of Captain Jesse D. Elliott, marched in, and immediately
signals were set in token that those on shore desired to communicate
with the commander of the fleet.

It can well be fancied that we were overjoyed by the arrival of this
sadly needed reënforcement, and the squadron came to anchor just off
the bar to receive the newcomers.

The men and officers already on the _Niagara_ were distributed among
the other vessels, and the brig was put under command of Captain
Elliott, who took on board with him the force he had brought in.

Commodore Perry now had under his command nearly four hundred men, and
the moment had come when he believed it his duty to report as being
ready to coöperate with General Harrison, even though by so doing he
would be leaving Presque Isle at the mercy of the enemy.

“I’m allowin’ Barclay won’t have a chance to do much mischief in this
section of the country,” old Silas said, when a dozen or more in the
watch to which we two lads belonged were discussing the news that had
been whispered around, no one knowing how it had leaked out of the
cabin. “Our commodore ain’t countin’ on givin’ the Britishers any very
great amount of spare time, an’ that famous squadron of theirs will
have to move mighty lively in order to steer clear of a row.”

To me it seemed almost wicked, this going away from Presque Isle when
it appeared as if the town was in greatest danger; but Alec argued that
in war there can be no discrimination, and that, as in all things, “the
greatest good to the largest number” is the rule to be observed.

It made little difference, however, what I might have thought of this
new order of affairs. The command was given that the fleet make sail
for Put-in-Bay, and the town wherein was my mother must be left with no
other protection than could be afforded by the armed citizens.

If Captain Elliott had arrived twelve hours earlier, or if General Mead
had delayed an equal length of time before disbanding the militia, the
situation of affairs might have been far different, and my heart would
have been less heavy on that morning when we set sail in regular battle
order to begin active operations against our country’s enemies.

During such time as we were at sea nothing in the way of a British
craft was sighted, and now is the moment when I may set down certain
matters regarding the traitor Alec and I had captured.

Until this morning when we left the entrance of Presque Isle bay, some
of us never to return, I had believed Nathaniel Hubbard was confined on
board the _Caledonia_; but as we made sail I heard one of the sailors
complaining that he was deprived of what might be a last glimpse of
home in order to “feed a villanous traitor.”

“Who is it?” I asked, surprised at learning there was any one
imprisoned on board the _Lawrence_.

“You should know, seeing that you had a hand in his capture,” the
man replied surlily. “Why he wasn’t sent on shore instead of bein’
transferred to this brig, beats me.”

“When was he brought aboard?”

“The night after we crossed the bar, and before the fleet put across to
the North Foreland.”

“Are we to carry him with us on this cruise?”

“You’ll have to ask the commodore for that information. I’m not
supposed to know what he counts on doin’. It’s enough for me that I
must fetch an’ carry for a gallows-bird like him.”

The man was in such an ill temper that it was useless to question
him further, and I went to old Silas, as both Alec and I had come to
believe was our right.

It was plain to be seen, when I put the first question, that Master
Boyd could give much more information than he then seemed disposed to
do.

He answered me almost curtly, never volunteering even an opinion, and
this was so entirely contrary to his usual manner that my suspicions
were aroused.

“It seems to me that Alec and I have the right to know what is being
done with the man,” I said hotly. “We captured him without aid from any
one, and yet it is forbidden us to know other than that he was put on
board the _Caledonia_.”

“There’s no call to lose your temper, lad, seein’s how the fellow has
been held just as you delivered him, except that a change of prisons
was made, and I’m allowin’ the commodore ran away with the idea that he
might venture thus far without your permission.”

I was ashamed, immediately after having spoken, and the old man’s reply
only served to increase my confusion.

“It is proving myself a simple, to speak in such a tone,” I said
humbly. “There’s no reason why either Alec or I should know anything
regarding the prisoner which the commander wishes to keep a secret.”

“From what I’ve heard and can guess, I allow you two lads will not
have the chance to complain of bein’ kept in the dark, so far as he’s
concerned, many days longer.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, my curiosity provoked by his air of
mystery.

“Time will show, and you’re young enough to be willin’ to wait a few
hours.”

Having said this, old Silas turned away, as if his breath was too
valuable to be wasted on one like me, and I went in search of Alec.

He was in the commodore’s cabin, one of the officers told me, and I,
not daring to venture there without special invitation, was forced to
curb my impatience as best I might.

An hour later, when I had heartily repented having spoken so hastily to
old Silas, a sailor came with an order for me to present myself before
the commander in his quarters.

“The gunner has repeated what I said, and now I must confess myself a
meddling fool before the one man above all others whose good opinion I
wish to keep,” I muttered to myself while obeying the order, and when
I finally stood in the presence of the commodore the expression on his
face frightened me.

He looked as grave as if about to pronounce sentence of death, and
Alec, who sat on a locker near the bunk, was pale and nervous.

“Surely,” I said to myself, “there is no good reason for their making
so much ado about the words I spoke thoughtlessly;” for it seemed to me
that I had been summoned solely because of what I said to old Silas.

“Richard, did you know that Nathaniel Hubbard was a prisoner on board
this brig?” Commodore Perry asked abruptly.

“Silas Boyd told me, when I was so foolish as to question him.”

“You must also understand that we cannot in justice take him into
action, and it is certain we shall engage the enemy before many days
have passed.”

I nodded my head like any simple, wondering what connection there was
between such a proposition and my hasty words.

“You and my brother made a prisoner of the man, and thereby performed
most valuable service, because if he had carried to the enemy
information of what we were about to do, it is probable the fleet would
not have gotten across the bar without a scratch.”

Again I nodded, and thinking now of that interview, I can well
understand what an idiot I must have appeared.

“Because of the great service you performed, and also since I believe
both you lads may be trusted implicitly, Captain Dobbins and myself
decided, before getting under way, that you were the only two who
should be allowed to know the outcome of the affair. The man deserves
death, for I have no doubt but that he has played the spy upon the
people of Presque Isle these many days, but it is an open question
if he could be convicted of the dastardly crime, owing to lack of
proof. Then, again, your father, Richard, is most eager to save an old
neighbor and former friend.”

The commodore paused for an instant, as if at loss for a word, and I
looked in amazement at Alec, who sat on the locker, gazing first at
his brother and then at me; but it was impossible to read any solution
to the seeming mystery upon his face. He answered my glance without a
change of expression, and I fancied he was questioning me with his eyes.

“Captain Dobbins and myself have decided that no good can come of
trying to punish the traitor, while by showing mercy--mistaken mercy,
perhaps,--he yet has an opportunity to redeem himself. Therefore it is
that we take you lads into our confidence, asking your assistance.”

I was even more bewildered than before, and gazed in open-mouthed
astonishment at my commander.

“We depend upon you to liberate this man as secretly as may be,
trusting only Silas Boyd, who will lend the necessary assistance, and
allow it to be believed that he escaped.”

For a moment it seemed to me I must be dreaming! I could not believe
that my father, whom I knew was devoted to his country, and Commodore
Perry, who had been literally consumed with impatience because he could
not come at our enemies, would plot to release a traitor--a man ready
to sell his friends and his native land to the highest bidder.

“I see that the proposition astonishes you, as it did Alexander; but it
is a sound one, of which I am not ashamed. Talk the matter over with my
brother, and by the time the plans can be put into execution you lads
will have come to a thorough understanding concerning it.”

Having said this the commodore arose, a movement which I understood to
be a token that the interview was at an end, and as I turned to leave
the cabin Alec linked his arm in mine, walking in this fashion until
we were come on deck, where I observed old Silas gazing at us curiously.

Not until we were well forward on the forecastle-deck where none could
creep up on us unawares, did I speak, and then it was to ask:--

“What do you think, Alec Perry, of this proposition to set free a
traitor who would have delivered us over to the enemy without remorse?”

“It has the approval of both your father and my brother.”

“Now you are begging the question. I asked for your opinion.”

“At first I looked at the matter much as I believe you do; but after
thinking it over, and I have had ample time, I fancy there is much of
good in it.”

“In what way?”

It would be impossible for me to set down here all the arguments Alec
advanced in favor of the plan, explaining as he spoke that he but
repeated what his brother had said. It is enough if I give the chief
points, and it appears to me that the case should be made plain lest we
be blamed for what we afterward did.

First the difficulty of proving the man’s guilt was brought up, and I
was free to admit that argument a good one, because we had really seen
nothing which would absolutely fasten the crime upon him.

Then came the supposition that, being given a chance to redeem himself,
Nathaniel Hubbard might become a better man. If he would do his part
in such a plan it was strong reason why he should be set free; but I
doubted the man’s desire for reformation.

The shame which would come upon his family with the publication of
his guilt was another argument, and I did not try to answer it. The
strongest reason for freeing him was a general one, and did more
toward convincing me than any other. I knew full well there were many
in the United States who cried out that this was an unjust war--that
Americans had no right to uphold it, and once it was noised about that
a prominent citizen of the town which had begged the hardest for troops
was in full sympathy with England, it would go far toward proving
to the people at large that the wrongs of us on the frontier were
imaginary rather than real.

I know not, even now the words are written, whether I have made my
meaning plain; but it is the best I can do in the way of explanation.
I know for a certainty that the arguments convinced me even against my
will, and when we two lads came down from the forecastle-deck I was
pledged to do whatsoever lay in my power to set Nathaniel Hubbard free
in such a manner that the crew of the _Lawrence_, and all others in the
fleet, for that matter, should remain in ignorance of our movements.

“When is it to be done?” I asked, as we walked aft, and Alec replied in
a whisper:--

“After we have arrived at Put-in-Bay. There we shall come to anchor,
and ample time will be given us.”

This was the ending to our conversation, and the matter was not
referred to again until the evening of August 15th, when our fleet
entered the harbor known as Put-in-Bay.

Then it was that Alec said to me, when our duties were come to an end
for the day, and we free to remain on deck or below as best pleased
us:--

“The work must be done tonight. I will speak privately with my
brother, and do you broach the subject to old Silas. We shall need the
assistance of at least one man, and Oliver believes the gunner can be
fully trusted.”

Having said this Alec went into the commodore’s cabin, and I approached
Master Boyd, who was pacing the forward deck in a manner which told
that he had some weighty subject for thought.

“I would have speech with you, if it so be you are at liberty,” I
began; and before it was possible to say more the old man interrupted
gruffly:--

“Very well, lad; but there’s little need to make many words over it,
for I can guess what you would talk about. It goes mightily agin the
grain to help such as that traitor; but I suppose it must be done if
both the commodore and your father have set their hearts upon it.”

“How did you know what had been kept a profound secret?” I asked in
surprise, forgetting for the moment that the old man had intimated as
much a few moments before the plan was revealed to me.

“Your father, fearin’ lest I mightn’t take kindly to the job, gave me
a hint of what would be done, an’ there’s no likelier spot than this
in which to work the traverse. I’ll run the boat alongside near about
midnight, an’ you two lads must attend to the rest of the work.”

Having said this much old Silas walked away, as if unwilling to speak
further on a disagreeable subject, and I sat on the rail aft, feeling
more anger against Nathaniel Hubbard because it was he who forced us to
such work, than for what he may have done against his country.

Alec did not remain long below; in less than half an hour he was by my
side, holding up what I soon saw was a key.

“With this we can unlock the door of his prison. He is confined
amidships in the petty officers’ quarters.”

“How are we to get him out secretly?”

“That is for us to decide. My brother will aid us so far as may be
possible; but he must not take the chances of being known in the
business. What does old Silas say?”

“No more than that he’ll have a boat alongside at midnight. That is to
be the extent of his work, as I understand it.”

“How can it be done?” Alec said, half to himself, and it was beyond me
to answer the question.

In silence we two sat on the rail with eyes fixed upon the deck, trying
to puzzle out what would have perplexed older heads than were on our
shoulders.




CHAPTER XIII.

CRUISING.


It lacked half an hour of midnight when I saw dimly in the gloom the
outlines of a man in a boat on the port side of the brig, and knew that
old Silas had fulfilled his promise.

Alec and I had moved restlessly to and fro during the evening,
sometimes walking together, and again separating for a time, as if
courting loneliness; but without having arrived at any decision
regarding a method by which the traitor could be secretly released.

We had formed plans in plenty; but on discussing them some fatal defect
was presented, and midnight was like to find us still undecided as to
how the work might be performed.

“We will trust to chances,” Alec said finally, after old Silas had
made his boat fast and clambered up on the brig’s rail, where he
seated himself. “It is not possible to figure out every detail beyond
liability of failure, and we can only hold ourselves in readiness for
whatever may happen.”

This was not an unwise speech in view of the fact that we had racked
our brains in vain during four hours or more, and it was with a most
profound sense of relief that I gave over the mental effort.

“Is it all arranged?” the old gunner asked in a hoarse whisper, when I
passed near where he was sitting.

“We have agreed upon nothing,” I replied. “At the last moment matters
may turn in our favor.”

“Does the traitor know what we are figuring on?”

“I suppose Alec’s brother has given him a hint of how matters stand.”

“Why not lounge around below, and see how the land lays?”

“Look here, Master Boyd,” I said, seized by a sudden idea, “why should
you not take this matter in hand? You can make a success where we would
meet only with failure.”

“I’m not minded to dirty my hands more than is necessary,” the old man
replied emphatically. “If traitors are to be turned loose instead of
hanged, let some one else work the traverse.”

There was little thought in my mind that I might be able to convince
Silas Boyd it was his duty to help us yet further than had been
promised; but, having nothing better to do, I set about the task,
and by virtue of soft words, mingled with much flattery, I finally
succeeded so far that he said, as if angry because of having yielded:--

“I’ll make a try for it, lad, though it’s hard lines when a man at my
time of life sets about lendin’ traitors a helpin’ hand. Get into the
boat, an’ see that Alec is with you, for if it so be I succeed, we’ll
need to get away in a hurry.”

Then the old gunner went below, and I walked aft where my comrade was
standing near the head of the companionway, hoping, most likely, that
his brother might come on deck to offer some suggestion.

An exclamation of relief and joy burst from his lips when I repeated
what had passed between Master Boyd and myself, and it can readily
be fancied that we lost no time in taking our places in the little
craft, which had been borrowed from one of the gunboats, as I afterward
learned.

During fully an hour we remained silent and motionless, alternately
hoping old Silas would succeed, and fearing lest he had been
discovered, and then two dark forms appeared on the rail above us.

I would have called aloud in order to make certain who they were, but
that Alec prevented any such indiscretion by placing his hand firmly
over my mouth, and while I was thus powerless to speak the gunner and
the traitor descended.

Old Silas cast off the painter, giving the light skiff a vigorous
push which sent her far away from the brig’s side, and when we were
swallowed up by the gloom Alec and I plied the oars.

“Where shall we land?” my comrade asked, when we were midway between
the brig and the shore.

“It makes little difference,” Master Boyd replied sulkily, as if angry
with himself because of having taken part in such business. “So that we
gain the mainland, one place is as good as another.”

No other word was spoken until the skiff’s bow grated upon the sand,
and our prisoner arose to his feet. Then he said in a low tone, his
voice trembling with suppressed emotion:--

“I shall never forget what has been done this night. The word of
one like me is not counted for much by those who hold true to their
country, yet I ask you to believe it. I have come to realize fully
the enormity of my crime, although until taken prisoner I believed
myself justified in the course pursued. From this moment it shall be my
earnest endeavor to repair the wrongs committed against my countrymen.”

Having said this he stepped ashore, and an instant later was lost to
view in the gloom.

[Illustration: “HE STEPPED ASHORE, AND AN INSTANT LATER WAS LOST TO
VIEW.”]

“Perhaps it is best he should go free,” Alec said with a long-drawn
sigh of relief, and old Silas replied in an angry tone:--

“We have made ourselves akin to him by this night’s work, and I shall
never have the same respect for myself that I had four-and-twenty hours
ago.”

Then he took up the oars, pulling vigorously toward the brig, and after
a brief interval I made bold to ask:--

“How did you succeed in getting him off?”

“It was a simple matter. The sentry went forward to light his pipe;
and, with the key you gave me, the door was soon opened. Hubbard must
have been warned of what would happen, for he came forward immediately,
and I had but to lead the way after having locked the cabin as before.
We met no one while coming aft, and soon it was so dark that those on
deck might have rubbed elbows with us and not known who walked by my
side.”

“It is well over, and I feel as if a great load had been lifted from my
shoulders,” Alec exclaimed.

“With me it is as if a heavy burden had been put on my back,” old Silas
added. “The business is done, so far as concerns settin’ the traitor
free; but now we stand a chance of this night’s work bein’ known to our
messmates, in which case not one of ’em would so much as look at us
again. There’ll be a hue an’ cry when it’s known he’s no longer aboard,
an’ there’s a good show of our bein’ suspected.”

This last possibility did not trouble either Alec or I as it did
the old man, and we went on board the brig with the belief that the
disagreeable matter was finally ended.

We turned in quietly, as may well be imagined, but I had not gained any
great amount of sleep when I was awakened by a tumult on deck.

“Hubbard’s escape has been discovered,” Alec whispered when I sprang
up, so bewildered for the instant that I failed to understand the
meaning of the noise. “Our best plan is to remain here as if yet
asleep.”

As he suggested, so we did, and after a short time the confusion
subsided; when, despite the gravity of the situation, slumber again
closed my eyelids.

It was broad day when I awakened; Alec was standing by the side of my
hammock, and the report he made was most assuring.

“I have just been on deck. Matters there are in our favor; it is
believed that the key was left in Hubbard’s door by the marine who
served him with supper--”

“That can easily be disproven by finding the key.”

“It has been kept in the mess-room, in charge of the third officer, who
now reports it missing. In my opinion, old Silas got hold of it after
coming aboard last night. At all events, there appears to be little
fear of our being suspected, more particularly since we shall put to
sea again as soon as a fresh supply of water can be taken aboard.”

Although the escape of a prisoner through what appeared to be
carelessness on the part of his keepers was a serious matter, it
sank into insignificance when a sail was sighted three miles off the
entrance of the harbor, and signals were set for the _Scorpion_ to put
off in pursuit.

The schooner was quickly gotten under way, and while this was being
done orders were given for the entire fleet to follow.

In less than ten minutes after the lookout had reported the stranger,
our squadron was carrying full sail, the _Scorpion_ leading by half a
mile or more, and every man laboring under the greatest excitement, for
it surely appeared as if we were in a fair way to make a prize.

The escape of the traitor was entirely forgotten, for the time being,
and we lads knew full well that the commodore would not press the
matter unless it should seem necessary in order to avoid suspicion.

Most exciting was this chase after we made out beyond doubt that the
strange sail was a British vessel heavily armed.

Every stitch of canvas was spread, and the question as to which craft
in the fleet was the best sailer bid fair to be settled before we were
come up with the chase.

The Britisher was a clipper, and soon gave evidence that she could
hold her own against our swiftest vessel; but where there were so many
against one it seemed almost certain we might succeed in cornering her.

I venture to say that every man aboard the _Lawrence_, including the
commodore himself, remained on deck during the entire day, watching the
chase eagerly.

Now and then it would seem as if the _Scorpion_, which craft was by
long odds the swiftest of the fleet, gained on the stranger, and our
hopes rose accordingly; but only to be dashed a short time later when
the Britisher recovered her lost ground, darting ahead at such a pace
as threatened to give her an advantage that could not be overcome.

The chase headed for the Canadian shore on first discovering our
squadron; but, fearing most likely that we might cut her off on the
west and east, she soon hauled around on a course directly up the lake.

Then, when our vessels were strung out in a line, she came about,
actually doubling on us until headed for the North Foreland.

Signals were set for the fleet to make for the Canadian shore, and we
were no more than on a new course when the stranger hauled around once
more, this time making directly for Put-in-Bay.

“She counts on givin’ us the slip among the islands,” old Silas said
late in the day, when it was certain the Britisher could not safely
make another turn, because orders had been given for our vessels to
take such a course as would cut her off from any more twisting and
turning.

“She’s lost, once she gets inshore,” Alec replied gleefully. “We should
be able to hem her in with but little trouble, and I warrant that
Oliver isn’t losing the sight of such a possibility.”

“He may have such a plan in mind, but I misdoubt his being able to
carry it out,” the gunner said, as he scanned the horizon. “Unless this
is the time when all signs fail, we’ll soon have so much wind that it
will be a question of shortening canvas, and the commodore won’t be so
venturesome as to fool around among these islands, takin’ the chances
of losin’ one or more of the fleet.”

Until this moment I had failed to note the unpleasant fact that the
wind was rising rapidly.

Low-hanging clouds in the east told of a storm, accompanied by more of
a breeze than would be comfortable or pleasant, and, in addition, night
was close at hand.

“The Britisher is in as much danger of coming to grief as we are,” Alec
said at length, after observing the signs of which I have spoken. “Our
pilot should know the channels as well as theirs, and--”

An exclamation of dismay from Master Boyd’s lips checked his speech,
and, following the direction of the gunner’s outstretched hand, we saw
the gallant little _Scorpion_ come to a sudden stop, roll to and fro
for an instant, after which she settled down in such manner as told us
she had taken ground.

An instant later her canvas was furled, and we knew that, so far as she
was concerned, the chase had come to an end.

The Britisher had disappeared behind Put-in-Bay island, and she was no
more than shut out from our view when the squall burst upon us with a
fury such as I have seldom seen equalled.

It surely seemed as if the elements conspired to aid our enemies, and
at that moment I lost hope.

Commodore Perry was a man who appeared to gain courage when the outlook
was most gloomy, and now he gave new proof of his ability to command.

Signals were set for the fleet to heave to, and when this had been
done, the first officer was sent to each vessel with instructions as to
where they should anchor.

The night had fully come before these orders could be obeyed, and then,
from the location of the riding-lights, we could see that each craft
had been stationed where she might best guard the outlet from the
islands.

Unless the Britisher had put to sea during the first outburst of the
tempest, she was held prisoner, and we might make her our prize when
the day dawned.

Master Champlin had already sent word that his schooner was resting
easily on the sands, and could readily be hauled off when the wind
abated, therefore we no longer had any anxiety concerning the
_Scorpion_.

As may be supposed, every vessel in the squadron was snugged down in
proper shape to ride out the gale, which promised to be as short-lived
as it was fierce, and but for the fact that we had lost our prize there
would have been nothing to disturb us.

The stars were shining brightly at midnight; the wind was no heavier
than a gentle breeze, and every man in the fleet remained on the
lookout for the Britisher.

Before morning the _Scorpion_ was floated, and her captain reported
that she had sustained no injury.

When the day broke every craft was under sail, and within an hour we
discovered that the enemy had given us the slip.

He must have gone out from behind the island in the teeth of the wind,
while we were occupied with the _Scorpion_, and the first opportunity
was lost.

“It’s a bad sign,” old Silas said, with an ominous shake of the head,
when we had discovered that the Britisher was not within our grasp.
“It’s a bad sign, an’ I’d be willin’ to give up all the wages comin’ to
me on this cruise if it hadn’t happened.”

“Don’t croak, Master Boyd,” Alec shouted, with a hearty laugh that went
far toward driving the sense of disappointment from my heart; “signs
don’t count except among old women, and because we failed to capture
one small Britisher, there’s no reason to believe we shan’t bag plenty
of them before this voyage has come to an end.”

The gunner refused to be cheered, and as our fleet stood out from the
harbor, heading for Sandusky bay, where General Harrison was encamped,
Silas went below, as if there was no longer any necessity for him to
perform a seaman’s duty.

I am overly long in coming to that portion of my story which is of
importance, and therefore must put an end to the words lest it become
necessary to cut short the account of that day when Oliver Perry made
his name famous, at the same time giving every man of us an opportunity
to distinguish himself.

We arrived off the point of the peninsula at the entrance of Sandusky
bay on the morning of August 18th, and there signal guns were fired
that General Harrison might have knowledge of our position.

Then we waited for some word from the troops until evening, when
Colonel Gaines, with several officers and a guard of Indians, came on
board.

Camp Seneca was only twenty-seven miles away, so the colonel informed
our commodore, and boats were sent at once to bring the general out to
the _Lawrence_.

Four-and-twenty hours later Harrison came on board with a large
following of Americans and Indians, and for a time the deck of the
_Lawrence_ was much like a fair-ground.

From this time until a full week had passed, it seemed as if Silas Boyd
was in the right when he declared that our failure to capture the first
of the enemy’s vessels sighted was proof that ill-luck would attend the
cruise.

Immediately after General Harrison came on board plans for the campaign
were laid, and we spent much time sailing to and fro to find a suitable
place for a rendezvous.

Then my father was sent in the _Ohio_ to procure additional stores
from Presque Isle, and also to make certain that matters there were
as they should be. At the same time the fleet sailed toward Malden
on a reconnoissance, but was met by heavy weather which rendered it
impossible to accomplish anything of importance.

While off the mouth of the Detroit river, Commodore Perry, Dr. Parsons,
Alec, myself, and fully forty others, were attacked by what was
called “bilious fever,” and so many were on sick leave that it became
necessary to make some port.

On the 27th of August the squadron came to anchor in Put-in-Bay harbor,
and instead of being war vessels, it was much as if ours was a fleet of
floating hospitals.

Alec and I were quartered aft, greatly to old Silas’s displeasure, for
he held that we should have remained with our messmates; and a most
dismal time we had of it.

The doctor was so ill that it was necessary he should be carried from
one bedside to another, else had we received no medical attendance, and
we were forced to get along without nursing, waiting upon ourselves as
best we might.

Four days after coming to anchor, General Harrison sent thirty-six men
to act as marines, and take the places of those sailors who were too
feeble to even stand watch.

With a view to giving the invalids a needed tonic, Commodore Perry
ordered the squadron under way, and we cruised to and fro, where I know
not, for at the time I was so ill as to give no heed whatsoever to
anything around me.

It was the 5th day of September when I had recovered sufficiently
to go on deck,--Alec left his bunk four-and-twenty hours before
it was possible for me to move about,--and then many of the crew
were convinced that within a few days at the most we would have an
opportunity to engage the enemy.

I believe of a verity that such intelligence did more toward reviving
the invalids than any of the nauseous potions Dr. Parsons forced them
to swallow, for within twenty hours every man had shown himself on
deck, eager to learn what might be the prospects for a fight.

Old Silas was the one to whom we lads applied for information, as may
readily be guessed, and that which he told us was in the highest degree
cheering.

Our scouts had ventured into Malden, and there learned beyond question
that the enemy were on the point of making a move in some direction.

It was said that General Proctor’s army had but a scanty store of
provisions, and it had been decided Commodore Barclay should at all
hazards open communication with Long Point, where were gathered the
British supplies.

Our commodore believed this information to be true, as could be
understood by the precautions he was taking to prevent the enemy from
slipping past him.

Lookouts were stationed on Gibraltar island; every vessel was kept
in readiness for a quick start; anchors were hove short, sails only
loosely stowed, and no man, save those who acted as watchmen, was
allowed ashore.

We could be in sailing trim within five minutes after the Britishers
hove in sight, and, weak though the majority of the men were from the
recent attack of fever, we knew full well all hands would give the
redcoats a good sample of how Yankees could fight.

Each hour brought us nearer the battle in which we believed we should
win some honor for ourselves, and inflict considerable injury upon the
foe, and it was said by his messmates that old Silas slept with one eye
open, lest by closing both at the same moment he might lose time in
opening them.

It is impossible for me to give even a faint idea of the suppressed
excitement under which we labored during these long, weary days of
waiting!

Fancy what a strain it must be on the nerves to know for five days
and nights on a stretch that at any moment one might be summoned to
do desperate battle for his country--that he might meet his death
during the engagement, or at the best come out maimed for life, and
some slight idea can be had of our mental condition from the hour
of learning that it had become absolutely necessary for the British
commodore to leave his hiding-place.

On the evening of September 9th, all the officers of the fleet were
on board the _Lawrence_, having been summoned by the commander to a
consultation for the purpose of deciding whether it might not be wise
to attack the enemy’s squadron even while it was under the guns of the
fortifications at Malden.

The gentlemen were on the quarterdeck, and amidships the crew had
gathered, hoping to catch a word now and then which would give them an
idea of what might be expected.

Then it was that our commodore did that which would have endeared
himself to every man in his command, even had he been unfriendly with
them up to that time.

Alec and I were sitting cross-legged on the deck by Master Boyd’s side,
and, thanks to the light of the full moon, could see everything that
took place aft.

The officers had been excitedly discussing the question of attacking
Commodore Barclay while his vessels remained at anchor, when Alec’s
brother suddenly unrolled a square, blue banner, on which in letters
formed of white cotton, were the words uttered by the gallant commander
of the _Chesapeake_:--

  “DON’T GIVE UP THE SHIP.”

“There, gentlemen,” he said, holding the bunting high in the air that
all might see it, “there is the flag under which we will go into
action, whether on the open lake, or in the harbor of Malden. When this
flag is hoisted at the mainroyal masthead, it shall be your signal
for opening the engagement. We will meet Commodore Barclay inside of
four-and-twenty hours, and when that long-hoped-for moment comes,
remember the instructions Nelson gave: ‘If you can lay your enemy close
alongside, you cannot be out of your place.’”

When he ceased speaking every man of us leaped to his feet as if moved
by a spring, and what a round of cheers rent the air!

It was a timely vent for the excitement which had kept us in a fever
so long, and we yelled until those on the other vessels hailed to know
what had set us going.

If I could have been in Commodore Perry’s stead, and heard an hundred
men or more cheering me in that fashion, it would have been glory
enough for one lifetime.




CHAPTER XIV.

SAIL HO!


Although we--and I mean the crew--had no assurance that our fleet would
soon engage the enemy, every man appeared to be positive a battle was
near at hand.

The unfurling of that blue banner appeared a promise to be fulfilled in
the near future, and when the excitement had in a measure died away we
began discussing the probable result, no one venturing to suggest that
the Britishers might possibly come off best. Victory seemed assured,
despite the fact that Commodore Barclay carried thirty-five long guns
to our fifteen; we said to ourselves that Perry would soon lay us
alongside the enemy, when our smaller pieces must equalize the weight
of metal.

Why every man felt confident a battle was very near at hand, I am
unable to say.

Beyond the fact that the officers had been discussing the advisability
of attacking the enemy in Malden harbor, should he refuse to come out,
there was nothing to indicate an immediate meeting with him, yet we
spoke among ourselves as if a decisive engagement would positively be
fought on the morrow.

Old Silas was the only man among the crew, with the exception of the
officers, who had ever smelled burning powder in a fight on shipboard,
and this night his opinion was eagerly sought for and implicitly relied
upon.

“From what our commodore did at the taking of Fort George, I hold to it
we shan’t work at long range many minutes, if it so be the wind serves
us properly,” he said to the group of men around him, among which were
Alec and I, and my comrade interrupted by saying proudly:--

“You may be certain of that! Oliver isn’t one who will hang off when an
enemy is within striking distance!”

The old gunner paid no attention to this remark, but continued, as soon
as the lad ceased speaking:--

“Leftenant Forrest told me that our scouts have reported the
Britishers’ strength to be much in this ’ere way. The ship _Detroit_,
just off the stocks, so to speak, carryin’ nineteen guns, one in pivot,
an’ two howitzers; the ship _Queen Charlotte_, with seventeen guns an’
a howitzer; the schooner _Lady Prevost_ mountin’ thirteen guns an’ a
howitzer; the brig _Hunter_ of ten guns; the sloop _Little Belt_,
carryin’ three guns, an’ the schooner _Chippewa_, with one gun an’ two
swivels. Now as you all know without my tellin’ you, our strength is
fifty-two guns an’ two swivels. If Captain Dobbins were here with the
_Ohio_, we’d be a little better off; but seein’s he has gone to Presque
Isle, it’s a case of gettin’ on without him, which is like to make his
heart ache when we sail into the bay with a long string of prizes.”

“My father would not have gone at such a time unless he had been
ordered to do so,” I said quickly, thinking for the moment that the
gunner would have it understood differently.

“I know that full well, lad. There’s no man in this fleet, or among
the Britishers, for that matter, who doesn’t know Daniel Dobbins for
a brave sailor, to say nothin’ of his bein’ the best navigator on the
lakes. As I said, his heart will ache when he hears that we’ve given
the Britishers a lickin’, an’ he wasn’t here to take a hand in the
scrimmage.”

“Accordin’ to your own figgerin’, we need a good sailin’ breeze when
the Englishmen heave in sight, else we’re likely to be taken at a
disadvantage,” one of the sailors suggested.

“Right you are, lad, right you are; an’ yet when they heave in sight
there’s like to be a stiffish breeze, else Barclay would hold snug
in port. Of course it’ll be another matter in case we run into Malden
after ’em.”

“You’ve counted up only the guns, Silas,” another sailor cried. “What
about the men?”

“There’s where we’re a bit weak, I’ll admit; but a Yankee who’s
fightin’ within sight of home should be able to count for more than
one Britisher. It’s said Barclay has better than five hundred men, all
in good condition--one hundred an’ fifty from the royal navy, eighty
Canadian sailors, two hundred and forty soldiers, mostly regulars,
an’ a sprinklin’ of Indians. Now Leftenant Forrest tells me we’ve
four hundred an’ ninety names on the muster-roll; but one hundred an’
sixteen are on the sick-list, an’ nigh to all of that number too weak
to lend a hand at anything. Therefore you can set our force down as
three hundred an’ seventy-five all told, one quarter bein’ from Rhode
Island, a quarter regular seamen, the third quarter green hands, an’
the balance made up of niggers and Injuns.”

“If that figgerin’ be true, an’ I’m not sayin’ it ain’t, the Britishers
have about an hundred an’ twenty-five the best of us,” the sailor who
had first spoken said gravely.

“That’s the size of it, lad.”

“Then what about its bein’ our trick to fight at close quarters?”

“We’re bound to do it with the idee of evenin’ up the weight of metal.
I’m not allowin’ that the difference in men goes for very much, seein’s
how us Yankees are bound to do the most fightin’, in consideration of
bein’ at home.”

To my mind the old gunner’s argument was not a good one; we knew full
well that the Britishers were as brave as we, and a goodly number of
them were near to their homes.

It pleased me that our men should be confident of winning a victory,
and yet I feared for the result.

By thinking long on this subject I might have grown timorous while all
the others were so brave; but I put the matter from my mind by saying
that there were no more signs of an immediate battle than at almost
any other time since we crossed the bar of Presque Isle bay, and for
the moment I was near to wishing that Commodore Barclay might find it
possible to give us the slip.

The crew of the _Lawrence_ gave little heed to sleeping, on this night;
there were a few who turned into their hammocks, but Alec and I were
not among the number. It would have been impossible for me to close
my eyes while death seemed so near, and he, dear lad, could not rest
because of the anxiety in his heart.

We two left the group of sailors who listened eagerly to the wondrous
tales with which old Silas was regaling them, and walked well aft where
we might see the commodore when he came on deck, for the officers of
the brig had gone below immediately after the new banner was displayed.

“If Oliver lives through the morrow, he will have won for himself a
name such as few can boast of,” Alec said proudly.

It seemed as if the lad lost sight of himself in the great love he bore
this brother who was our commander, and, realizing that a trifling
accident might change the fortunes of war, I said, with the idea of
lessening his disappointment in case it chanced that the British won
the victory:--

“We are the weaker in both guns and men, Alec, and old Silas argues
idly when he claims that our people can fight better than the enemy.”

“Commodore Barclay is not as good an officer as Oliver.”

“He has surely had more experience,” I ventured to suggest.

“That does not count against such a man as my brother.”

“I am ready to admit all you claim for our commodore, and make even
stronger statements; but yet it is not well to be so positive
regarding the result, Alec dear. No man can say what a day may
bring forth, and our crews are to be pitted against experienced
men-of-war’s-men.”

“Oliver will be the victor!” the lad said emphatically, and in such a
tone as told me that any attempt to make him less confident might cause
hard feelings between us.

“God grant he be!” I replied, and never did I speak more fervently;
the words were, in reality, a prayer. Then, coming back to the thought
which had been near to a hope, I added, “We are counting on a battle
to-morrow as if there could be no question about it, and yet what
grounds have we for believing that the Britishers will venture out of
Malden harbor?”

“Oliver says they will,” Alec replied, and as against such profound
faith I could say no more.

We paced to and fro until nearly daybreak, and then the commodore came
on deck, looking weak and worn from the ravages of the fever; but with
a sparkle of the eyes which I could see plainly even in the darkness.

He threw one arm around Alec’s neck, and held out a hand for me to
clasp.

“What are you two lads doing on deck at this hour, when you should be
in your hammocks gaining rest and strength against the work of this
coming day?”

“Then you really believe we shall at last face the Britishers?” Alec
asked, caressing his brother’s hand.

“Ay, lad; for if Commodore Barclay refuses to come out, it is decided
that we shall go in after him.”

“And am I to serve on Master Boyd’s gun, or will you permit that I
stand by your side?”

“Remain at the station to which you have been assigned, dear lad. My
choice would be to have you close by me; but every hand is needed, and
I am certain you and Richard will count as men during the engagement.”

I tried in vain to make a fitting reply, but the words refused to come
when most needed, and it was possible only to press his hand warmly in
token of my good intentions; yet at the same time there was a terrible
fear in my heart lest at the critical moment I might show myself a
coward.

“You can depend upon us both so long as we are alive,” Alec said, in a
tone so solemn that it was as if he had a premonition of sudden death.

“That is my true brother!” the commodore said proudly. “I have
no question but that you will prove yourself worthy to be called
Americans. Now I beg that you seek repose. A brave man cares well for
his body, lest it should be weaker than his will.”

“Have you slept?” Alec asked quickly.

“It would be impossible; and, besides, the belief that we shall soon
meet the enemy has so refreshed me that I no longer need rest.”

“It would be useless for me to lie down, Oliver. How could I sleep when
within a few hours my brother is to show the world that no braver man
than he lives?”

“It is not well that praise be bestowed before having been earned, Alec
dear,” the commodore said, with a low laugh. “I promise to do my best;
and after the victory has been won you shall say what you please.”

Then we three paced to and fro on the quarterdeck, the commodore’s arm
yet around his brother’s neck, and I holding him firmly by the hand,
for in that hearty clasp I found much to give me courage.

It was in this fashion that the light of a new day found us, and I
believe the marines, who paced to and fro guarding the commander’s
quarters, shortened their beats, lest by advancing too near they break
in upon what was neither more nor less than a season of devotion.

As the light grew stronger, from this vessel and from that came signs
of life, until the still air was vibrant with the hum of voices, and it
seemed good to be alive.

I had, for the time being, forgotten that the day was come on which
our people believed we would be brought yard-arm to yard-arm with
the enemy, until startled almost into timorousness by a cry from the
lookout:--

“Sail ho! Sail ho!”

It seemed in the highest degree improbable that the anticipations of
our people were to be so soon realized, and yet I found myself, with
many another, gazing out over the lake in the expectation of seeing our
enemy coming toward us.

Nor were we disappointed.

The morning breeze was feeble and gave indications of soon dying away
entirely, yet Commodore Barclay had at last left his place of refuge,
driven out by lack of provisions, for there on the sparkling waters
could be seen the British squadron heading west by south, making for
the North Foreland in quest of the supplies which the king’s army were
needing.

In a twinkling, as it were, Commodore Perry forgot all else save that
the fleet for which he had waited so long was in sight. Wresting
himself free from us two lads, he was on the instant transformed from
the loving brother and dear friend into the eager, valiant commander.

Hurriedly, speaking so quickly that one order was almost merged into
the other, he gave the word for signals to be hoisted, and within three
minutes from the time the lookout reported a sail, our bunting was
flying.

“Enemy in sight!”

“Get under way!”

These commands were given by the tiny flags which floated from the
_Lawrence_, and in a twinkling every vessel in the fleet was alive with
hurrying, eager men, rushing here and there like unto a swarm of bees.

The premonitions of the previous night had not been vain; at last the
enemy for which we searched was in full view, and now nothing save rank
cowardice could prevent an encounter.

I quaked inwardly, not because a battle was about to be fought, but
lest while it was waging I should shame my father by proving myself a
coward; and, in fact, I was near to being one at that moment, when it
was shown we would have an opportunity of measuring strength with the
foe.

Timid though I was, and fearing for myself, I yet had enough of Yankee
courage to weigh well the chances for or against us.

The wind was blowing light from the southwest, and on the horizon were
low-hanging clouds which gave promise of rain. There was not weight
enough in the breeze to admit of our manœuvring freely, and I wondered
how it might be possible for the commodore to bring the fleet into
close quarters, as old Silas had declared was necessary in order to
equalize the weight of metal and force of men.

But even a coward must have been inspired by the scene around him.
Here, there, and seemingly everywhere, were Yankee sailors making ready
for the fray, and all working with an eagerness which told how fearful
they were lest this opportunity, so long sought, should be lost.

The clanking of chains as the anchors were hove apeak; cries of the
men as they cheered each other in the work which preceded the carnage;
the shrill whistles of the boatswains as they thus repeated the orders
given by the officers, and the beat of drums summoning men to the
shedding of blood, would have aroused the most timorous, causing even a
coward to feel a sense of pride that his countrymen were so willing to
try conclusions with a foe that was superior in strength.

Alec and I hastened to our stations, even though knowing that many
hours must elapse before the guns could be used, and there we found old
Silas, as might confidently have been expected, overlooking all the
details lest he should be caught napping.

“Well, lads, the Britishers have shown themselves at last!” he cried,
when we came up. “I felt in my bones last night that the time was nigh
at hand when we might show the king’s men they had no right on these
’ere waters; but never counted on their comin’ to the scratch so early.
We’ve got plenty of time to give them a sound drubbin’, ’twixt now an’
sunset.”

“There’s time enough,” Alec said, speaking carelessly, as if used to
such work; “but how are we to get at them? There isn’t weight enough in
this wind to move the brig, save at a snail’s pace.”

“I’m allowin’ that the commodore will find a way to give us the chance
we want. Look at him now! If yonder fleet gets off without our havin’ a
fair show at ’em, it’ll break his heart!”

“All that I agree to; but even my brother can’t command the wind.”

“He can do what will amount to the same thing, lad, and before
nightfall you won’t complain because we didn’t burn our powder in
proper fashion. Two or three boats’ crews ahead with a tow-line will
make this old hooker walk through the water as if the girls at home
had hold of her.”

“Do you fancy the Britishers will stand still while we’re towing our
fleet into position?” Alec asked with a laugh.

“Ay, lad; unless they’re willin’ to show the white feather in face of
a weaker force. There’s nothin’ save the power of Him who rules all
things, that can prevent a battle this day, so set to work an’ get this
’ere piece into proper trim, for once we’re lyin’ yard-arm to yard-arm
with Barclay’s flag-ship there won’t be much chance for cleanin’ up.”

I noted with no little surprise that all the men around me were
eager for the coming battle. There were no loud boasts, but on every
countenance could be read a desire to stand face to face with the
enemy, and nowhere did I see any show of fear.

The men did not jest as was their wont; there was no shuffling around
lazily, but each was on the alert, eager to do his full duty, and
seemingly anxious lest something should be left undone that otherwise
might work to give us the victory.

And that we would win the battle I believe every one was confident,
although equally positive that much blood must be shed before the end
was attained.

The bravest or the most cowardly knew beyond a peradventure that e’er
the day was come to an end many of them would be still in death, or
suffering from horrible wounds, but yet all wore a smile of content.

It was enough that the British commodore had at last given them the
opportunity of proving their metal.

While the bustle of the final preparations could be heard on every
hand, the crews were piped to breakfast under orders from our commodore
himself, for Oliver Perry was one who looked well after the comfort or
well-being of every man in his command, however much he might abuse his
own body.

Food would have choked me at that moment when death was so near at
hand, staring in the face every individual member of the crew; but Alec
made a hearty meal, and, as I now look back on the events of that day,
I realize the fact that those who showed the most bravery ate the most
heartily.

Old Silas behaved as if appetite increased with each succeeding
mouthful, and whenever he took a sip from his hook-pot of tea, it was
to drink a health to those who would lead us into the game of death.

“We’re in rare luck!” he cried, when his breakfast was ended because
the mess-kid had been emptied. “I ain’t sayin’ but what we deserve it,
after chasin’ all over Lake Erie to find the Britishers; but yet at the
same time it’s sheer luck to get them where there’s no runnin’ away
from a fight, an’ they shall have enough of it before this day has come
to an end.”

“You may be ended before the day is,” a red-faced sailor cried, as if
trying the courage of our gunner.

“An’ supposin’ I am, lad, what better endin’ can an old shell-back like
me ask for? So that the stars and stripes float over yonder fleet when
the sun sets, it’s enough. As against givin’ England a proper lesson,
my life don’t amount to the snap of a finger! It will be a glorious way
of gettin’ out of this world.”

While such conversation as this was being carried on, clouds obscured
the sun’s face, and the rain drove those of us who disliked a wetting
between decks, for until this moment we had been where a view could be
had of the enemy.

No one paid any particular attention to what gave promise of being only
a shower, save that the wind might come with the water, and thus give
the Britishers a chance to continue on toward the North Foreland, where
they could fight under cover of their shore-batteries; but it still
held reasonably calm.

In less than ten minutes the clouds had dispersed, and the weather-wise
among us predicted that a breeze would soon follow.

“We shall get enough to take us out from among these islands, lads, and
I venture to say it won’t help Johnnie Bull to any great extent!” old
Silas cried gleefully. “All we need now is to have plenty of powder an’
ball near at hand, for there’ll be little time to travel from the gun
to the magazine after our work is begun.”

The British were indeed waiting patiently for us, or, at least, so it
seemed to me, although Alec said, later in the day, they could not have
done otherwise without writing themselves down the veriest cowards.

The enemy’s fleet lay just off our anchorage, swinging to and fro as
the wind veered, and we could hear the sound of drums and fifes calling
the men to quarters.

Our crew gathered on deck again when the heaviest of the shower was
over, and all could see Commodore Perry as he paced restlessly to and
fro, watching for an opportunity to strike the long-deferred blow.

The breeze which had been predicted sprang up, but not with such
strength as filled our sails; and after waiting anxiously fifteen
minutes or more in the hope that it might be increased, Lieutenant
Forrest gave the command which all hands were expecting:--

“Boats’ crews to their stations! Clear away, and let fall! Work lively,
lads, and we’ll see what effect a white-ash breeze will have on the
brigs! Move with a will, for the flag-ship must be the first to tackle
yonder enemy!”




CHAPTER XV.

THE FIRST SHOT.


There is a fair excuse for me if I linger long over this battle, when
we gave to the English king such a surprise as I’m thinking he never
had before, for it was my first real experience in that bloody business
known as warfare, and so decided a victory that I can well be pardoned
for feeling proud, even though my share therein was the least among all
the brave spirits by which I was so fortunate as to be surrounded.

I would give to all my shipmates the full meed of praise which they
deserve, and yet must I fail in so doing because every man was a hero,
and to speak particularly of one seemingly detracts from the others.

It is only possible to say that each did his duty, and, perhaps, with
the exception of myself, there was never one in all our fleet who did
not burn with a desire to show the enemy what could be done when the
opportunity offered.

It was not until near to ten o’clock in the forenoon that there was
sufficient weight in the wind to fill our sails, and during all that
time of waiting, when every moment was like an hour, the brave fellows
chafed at the delay even as a lion chafes at the bars which confine him.

The British squadron was as helpless as we, and lay full in our sight
without power of movement.

It may be that those on board the enemy’s ships were as eager to come
at us as we were to be at their throats, but I questioned it, because
they did not have so much at stake.

When the breeze was sufficiently strong to belly out the sails, the
command was given as I have already set down, and the words were hardly
spoken before the boats’ crews were at their stations, every man
rejoicing because the moment had arrived when he might do something,
however slight, toward hastening the laggard movement.

Slowly our vessels moved out on the bosom of the lake, every craft
propelled by boats, and as we advanced the breeze freshened until, when
the fleet was within two miles of the enemy’s squadron, the sails were
filled sufficiently to admit of our depending upon them alone.

Alec and I were standing well aft, for we had not been told off as
the crew of a boat, when the commodore said to his sailing-master, Mr.
Taylor:--

“When the men have been called in you may run to leeward of the
islands.”

“Then you will be forced to engage the enemy to leeward,” the officer
replied, and although I failed to understand the meaning of the
nautical terms, my pulse was quickened by the reply:--

“I don’t care whether it be to windward or to leeward; they shall fight
this day!”

Then the tiny balls of bunting were run up to the masthead, ordering
the other craft to “wear ship,” but before this command could be
obeyed the wind suddenly shifted until it came out of the southeast,
from which point it was possible for us to keep what is called the
“weather-gauge.”

“Now we’ve got ’em in proper shape!” I heard old Silas exclaim, and
straightway my spirits rose, for it seemed at the moment as if we had
secured some great advantage, though I failed to understand what it
might be.

The crew cheered when our fleet, the _Lawrence_ leading, stood out
toward the enemy, a white foam showing under the stem of every vessel,
and we went to our guns, which had long since been loaded with the
utmost care.

It must be admitted that the Britishers presented a noble sight as
we bore down upon them. Their vessels, newly painted and with colors
flying, hove to in order to meet us, and now the timorous among us, I
being of the number, could understand that they were not averse to an
encounter.

There had been a faint hope in my mind that Commodore Barclay
would shun an engagement, but that was dispelled on observing the
preparations made to meet us.

Nothing short of an interposition by divine Providence could prevent a
battle; and my heart sank within me as I realized that very soon many
of the eager men who manned the _Lawrence_ would be still in death, or
writhing under the surgeon’s knife.

The arrangements made for the care of the wounded struck a cold chill
to my heart. The ward-room had been cleared that it might be used as
a cockpit, and here Dr. Parsons laid out bandages and knives until it
seemed as if he expected the entire ship’s company would soon be under
his care.

Half a dozen of those on the sick-list had been told off as his
assistants, and they stood around the hastily constructed tables as if
eager to greet such as might need their aid.

In all the hours that followed there was nothing more horrible than
these preparations for the carving and slashing of those who as yet
were sound in limb and body, save it might be when the decks of the
brig were wetted and strewn with sand.

I did not understand the meaning of this last work, and asked old
Silas for an explanation, whereupon he replied, as if speaking of some
trifling matter:--

“It won’t be long, lad, before these ’ere white planks will be slippery
with the blood of them who are now so eager to be at the Britishers,
and it is to soak up that same blood that the sand is strewn around.
Presently, when you have occasion to go to port or starboard, you’ll
realize how necessary that may be.”

I drew away from the old man, sick at heart. Such precaution caused me
to be more timid than had all the predictions and conjectures.

I had my fill of warfare even before the action began.

As I afterward came to know, during the consultation of officers
in the commodore’s cabin on the night previous it had been decided
that when the engagement commenced each vessel in our fleet should
attack some particular ship of the British squadron. As for instance:
The _Lawrence_ was to engage the _Detroit_; the _Niagara_, the
_Queen Charlotte_; and in such-like order, every craft selecting an
antagonist somewhere near her own size. Therefore now, when the wind
permitted of our line being formed, the _Niagara_ led the way.

Our ship had been cleared for action some time before, and as the real
advance was begun Commodore Perry ordered that the blue banner, with
its inspiring words in white, be brought up from his cabin.

Holding it at arm’s length that it might be plainly seen by every one
on deck, the commander said, in words that look cold enough when set
down in writing, but which thrilled all who heard, and caused my faint
courage to increase until I almost longed for the combat:--

“The enemy, for which we have waited so long, is at last before us.
You know we are slightly outclassed in guns and number of men; but to
such brave hearts as yours that is of no especial importance. We shall
soon be within range, and I promise that this brig be laid as close
alongside the _Detroit_ as the wind will permit. It is not for me to
urge upon you the importance of doing full duty this day. Your country
and your honor demands that the enemy be whipped. It was agreed between
the commanders of the other vessels that when this was run up it should
be the signal for action. On it are written the last words of
Captain Lawrence, and I know full well you will heed them. They signify
your desire to fight to the last plank. My brave lads, shall I hoist
it?”

[Illustration: “‘AY, AY, SIR, HOIST IT!’”]

He would have been the veriest coward living who could not have shouted
as heartily as did we all, my voice rising high as any one around me:--

“Ay, ay, sir; hoist it!”

The flag was bent on to the halliards, and as it rose steadily aloft
our crew burst into a very hurricane of cheers, which were echoed by
those on the vessels nearest, for by this time I warrant that every man
in the fleet knew the meaning of that signal.

We saluted it again and again, and as the tumult of voices went up
on the morning air, I seemed to see before me the commander of the
_Chesapeake_, as he spoke the words which were to be our battle-cry.

From that moment I ceased to hope that the action could be avoided.

To manœuvre the fleet into position was a slow task, and the hour of
noon came while we were yet beyond range of the enemy, whose vessels
were moving here and there to prevent us from gaining any advantage.

Our commodore, mindful of the wants of others, ordered that food
be served, and I saw men munching bread, cheese, or meat, grumbling
meanwhile because it was not exactly to their liking, who an hour later
had departed from this earth for evermore.

As for me, I would as soon have eaten with the coffin of my dearest
friend for a table, as to have eaten then; but Alec was stouter
hearted, and took his rations with a relish which I envied.

“It’s not well to fight on an empty stomach, lad!” old Silas cried,
when he saw me turn away from the food, and I foolishly replied:--

“It can make little difference to him who falls whether his appetite be
satisfied or not.”

“True for you, lad; but some of us will be alive when this battle is
ended by the haulin’ down of the British flags, and they’ll need be
ready to clear the decks of those who are no longer to be counted on
the ship’s list.”

That the others cheered these words only served to show me how
heartless men may become after having learned the “art” of warfare, and
I turned away with a sensation such as cannot well be described.

Now the line of battle was formed. The British flag-ship, supported
by the schooner _Chippewa_, was in the lead. After her came the brig
_Hunter_; then the _Queen Charlotte_, commanded by Captain Finnis;
flanked by the schooners _Lady Prevost_ and _Little Belt_.

The _Lawrence_ led our line, with the _Scorpion_ and the _Ariel_ on
her left, and the _Caledonia_ on the right. The orders were that these
three craft should encounter the _Detroit_, _Hunter_, and _Chippewa_.

Next came the _Niagara_, with instructions to fight the _Queen
Charlotte_, while the _Somers_, _Porcupine_, _Tigress_, and the
_Trippe_ were to engage with the _Lady Prevost_ and the _Little Belt_.

We were yet a full mile and a half away, and it was close to noon when
a bugle sounded on the deck of the _Detroit_, the bands on the several
Britishers struck up the tune of “Rule Britannia,” and a ball from the
enemy’s flag-ship came directly toward the _Lawrence_, but fell far
short of its mark.

The first shot of the battle had been fired, and, seeing the iron
missile cleaving the air in a direct line for us, I involuntarily
shrank behind Alec, whereupon old Silas shouted:--

“None of that, lad! None of that! A shipmate’s body is no protection,
and you should be willin’ to take your full dose!”

The laughter which was provoked by this remark caused my cheeks to burn
with shame, and from that moment I stood firm, however great might
have been the fear in my heart.

“Remember that every shot does not go where it is aimed,” Alec
whispered to me, hoping with the words to check my fears; and I replied
with such firmness of voice as could be summoned just then:--

“It was more instinct than fear which caused the movement, dear lad,
though God knows I am afraid.”

“So are all of us,” he replied, with a hearty grip of the hand; “and he
who talks the loudest is trying the hardest to prevent it from being
known.”

It seemed as if the blood stood still in my veins as we continued to
advance slowly amid a silence so profound that I could hear my own
heart beat; and then a cry of fear burst from my lips as another shot
came toward us, plowing its way through the brig’s bulwarks with a
mighty shower of splinters, but, fortunately, wounding no one.

There must have been others beside me who showed signs of fear at this
first proof of what the enemy could do, for Commodore Perry shouted,
while he stood a fair mark for the enemy:--

“Steady, boys! Steady! There’s not likely to be much blood spilled by
such gunnery as that!”

Our commander was wearing no uniform; clad only in the garb of a common
sailor, with blue nankeen jacket and white duck trousers, he was none
the less a commodore, and there was not a Britisher so dull who would
not have singled him out as the man who directed all our movements.

We advanced without opening fire until each vessel of our fleet was
nearly in the position marked out for her the night previous, and then
we set the signal to open the action.

The first gun on the American side came from the _Scorpion_, as I knew
full well because of having my eyes on the schooner at the time; then
the _Ariel_ discharged two of her short twelves, and an instant later
old Silas began his work.

This last shot struck the _Detroit_ just above the water-line, plowing
its way through her hull with a splintering of timbers which told that
much damage had been done.

What a cheer went up from our men at this moment!

I think the fact that we had succeeded in sending a shot fairly home
caused me to forget the danger, for certain it is I ceased to be
afraid, and remained keenly on the alert for all that was passing
around me.

I saw the schooner _Trippe_, outsailed in the advance, fully two miles
astern, and wondered vaguely how long it might be before she would be
near enough to give an account of herself.

The _Scorpion_ and the _Ariel_ remained near at hand, doing good work
as I could see, viewing the scene like one in a dream, and I also
understood that the enemy’s squadron was concentrating all its fire
upon our brig.

It was as if to them there was no other vessel in the engagement save
the one bearing our commodore’s flag, and that once she was disabled
the victory would be won.

Within ten minutes after the first shot was fired I knew full well why
the decks had been wetted and covered with sand.

Already were the white timbers stained crimson with the blood of my
shipmates; but I was in such mental condition of excitement as neither
to know nor care who had fallen.

I understood that Alec was as yet unhurt, because he worked by my side,
cheering when a shot struck the enemy, and soothing with kindly word
some poor fellow of ours who had been mangled by British iron.

That the _Lawrence_ was speedily getting the worst of the fight could
be told even by a lad like myself, and I felt a certain sense of
satisfaction when Commodore Perry shouted through a speaking trumpet to
the craft nearest, which chanced to be the _Niagara_:--

“Pass the word for all hands to make sail and bear down on Barclay. Lay
him close alongside at all hazards!”

Then, even above the roar of the guns, I heard the order transmitted
from one craft to the other, until it seemed that every sailing-master
in the fleet must have heard it; but to my surprise the _Niagara_
hauled off slightly, instead of obeying the commands.

To my eyes the engagement had ceased to be a battle, but was become a
slaughter.

On every hand were dead, dying, or wounded men, and four times within
twice as many minutes had the crew of our gun been so thinned out that
old Silas was forced to call for assistance.

Then it was, just at the moment he urged one of the new men who had
been sent to assist us, to stand bravely up to his work, that the old
man’s hip was shattered by a grape-shot, and he fell like one dead
across the breach of the gun.

“We must get him into the cockpit,” Alec said to me, speaking as calmly
as if this was but an incident which we had been anticipating. “Take
him by the head, and move quickly, else he will bleed to death before
Dr. Parsons has a chance at him!”

Numbed with horror, I obeyed; and as we carried the old hero across the
deck a stream of blood marked our way, making such a trail that it
seemed as if his veins must have been emptied before we had traversed
half the short distance.

Once in the ward-room I understood in a single instant what might be
the horrors of war, better than I could have done by remaining on deck
the full day.

The scene in this place, which was separated from the terrible tumult
above only by the deck-planking, was more horrible than can be
described in mere words.

The groans, the prayers of the dying, and the bustling to and fro of
the surgeon and his assistants, all combined to make a noise more
terrifying than the roar of the guns and the crashing of timbers.

The hue of blood everywhere, the cutting of human flesh, or the probing
of ghastly wounds, sickened me until never again can I be brought to
believe that there is anything noble or grand in warfare.

Even as we laid old Silas, now unconscious from loss of blood, upon one
of the rough tables whereon were shreds of flesh and fragments of bone,
a shot came crashing into the brig’s side, tearing a passage straight
through this place of torment, and releasing from their misery two poor
fellows who had suffered the tortures of the amputating knife.

One of the surgeon’s assistants was wounded by the same shot, but Dr.
Parsons gave his attention first to old Silas, and in answer to Alec’s
eager question replied:--

“The wound is not necessarily fatal, lad. On shore I would say the man
had every chance for recovery; but, unfortunately, he cannot have here
such care as is needed.”

I would have lingered by the old gunner’s side, for I had come to
look upon him as a friend, and it cut me to the heart that he might
go out of the world without a word of farewell; but Alec forced me to
accompany him.

“We are needed on deck, and by loitering here may lay ourselves open to
a charge of cowardice.”

Heaven knows there was no desire in my mind to loiter in that horrible
place! I had lingered only in the hope the old gunner might revive
sufficiently to give me at least a last word.

When we came out of the cockpit dense clouds of pungent smoke hid
everything from view; it was difficult to distinguish objects ten feet
away on our own decks, and I was thankful for the obscurity.

I knew, however, that on every hand were the dead and the dying; that
the brig which had looked so neat and trim less than an hour previous,
was torn and splintered, every plank dyed crimson by the blood of the
brave men who had defended her so nobly, and that all the ships of the
enemy’s squadron were pouring into her a deadly fire!

“Where is the _Niagara_?” I asked of Alec, shrieking the question in
his ear, otherwise he might not have heard it amid that thunderous
din, and from out of the smoke came the voice of a grievously wounded
sailor:--

“The cowards are hanging back, even though they were the first to get
the order for close action. When the smoke lifted a few minutes ago I
saw the brig almost out of range, using her heavy guns as if at target
practice.”

Alec, uttering a cry of mingled sorrow and anger, ran aft, I keeping
close at his heels, and he had no more than gained the quarterdeck when
a splintered fragment of our starboard rail struck him on the shoulder,
literally tearing the clothes from his back.

I sprang forward quickly, believing him to be wounded; but the
commodore was ahead of me, and for an instant he ceased to observe what
was going on around us in his anxiety for the lad.

“I’m not hurt, Oliver dear,” Alec said with a smile; but the sudden
pallor of his face told that the shock had been a severe one. “It’s not
the nearest call for a wound that I have had,” he added, showing his
hat, through which had passed two musket-balls.

“I don’t ask you to be less brave, brother mine, for now is the
time when every man must hold his life cheaply; but you should be
sufficiently cautious not to expose yourself unnecessarily.”

“I came to ask why the commander of the _Niagara_ had not obeyed
orders? It is said she lays at long range while we are so sorely
pressed.”

“I cannot answer your question, lad,” the commodore replied bitterly.
“Elliott is no coward, and yet he has given us but little support.
Richard Dobbins, go forward and ascertain how much damage the
_Lawrence_ has sustained in that quarter.”

I obeyed on the instant, forgetting all my fear and horror in the
terrible thought that we were surely being worsted, else why had our
commander spoken in so hopeless a tone.

Once forward of the foremast, and I did not get there without stumbling
again and again over a dead or a wounded man, it was as if I had
suddenly boarded a wreck.

Everything was carried away forward from the after portion of the
forecastle-deck, and I was like to being pitched overboard as I pressed
blindly along until coming upon the very edge of the shattered timbers.

I believe of a verity that a missile of some description struck this
portion of the brig every five seconds, and but for the horror of the
discovery my legs would have trembled beneath me in abject fear of
death; whereas I utterly failed to realize the danger.

The _Lawrence_ was little better than a wreck; it did not seem possible
she could swim ten minutes longer, and I hastened back over that deck
slippery with blood, despite the sand which had been strewn upon it, to
make my doleful report.

I had but just gained the quarterdeck when a round shot struck the
mainmast within three feet of my head, sending huge splinters flying in
every direction, one of them hitting Alec Perry full in the breast.

I saw the dear lad fling up his hands convulsively, and then pitch
forward upon the deck like one smitten by sudden death.

It was as if that terrible sight deprived me of all my senses save that
of affection for him who had proven himself such a true comrade, and
with a cry of despair I flung myself upon the deck by his side, heeding
neither the danger to life, nor of defeat.




CHAPTER XVI.

THE BATTLE.


After reading over what has been set down, I am afraid that I have made
it appear much as if the commodore, old Silas, Alec, and myself were
the only Americans present at the battle of Lake Erie.

That I have said too much regarding my own fears and hopes is positive,
and in these last pages I will try to remedy the matter by speaking of
the battle as I have heard old and experienced men, who were present,
describe it, halting here only so long as may be necessary to explain
that Alec Perry was not dangerously wounded.

Every one who saw him fall felt certain he had received his death-blow.
During fully a moment the commodore was convinced of the same; but
within a very short time after I flung myself down by his side, the
dear lad revived sufficiently to speak, and the terrible load was
lifted from my heart.

Alec was badly bruised, as indeed any one would likely be who had
been struck twice by splinters, but the injuries were not serious,
and he refused decidedly to present himself before Dr. Parsons, as I
suggested and even urged.

While we two lay there, I trying to make out if my comrade was nigh to
death, Lieutenant Yarnall came up, looking more ghastly than any man
I had seen since the action began. His nose had been cut through by
a splinter, and was swollen until it resembled a huge piece of liver
rather than anything I can bring to mind. He was bleeding from several
wounds, but his courage was in nowise injured.

“All the officers in my division have been cut down, sir, and I would
like to have others,” he said, saluting gravely as if on parade.

“I have no more to give you,” the commodore replied, returning the
salute. “You must endeavor to make out alone.”

“Very well, sir,” and the first officer of the _Lawrence_ returned
through that storm of cannon-balls and musket-bullets to his station
as calmly as he might have done had we simply been firing a friendly
salute.

Now here is a description of the battle from the beginning up to this
time, as I have seen it written down by one who was more familiar with
the details than I, for enshrouded in smoke, and a novice in such
matters, I know no more than what happened immediately around me:--

“Perry[4] soon perceived that he was yet too far distant to damage the
enemy materially, so he ordered word to be sent from vessel to vessel
by trumpet for all to make sail, bear down upon Barclay, and engage in
close combat.

“The order was transmitted by Captain Elliott, who was the second
in command, but he failed to obey it himself. His vessel was a fast
sailer, and his men were the best in the squadron, but he kept at a
distance from the enemy, and continued firing his long guns.

“Perry, meanwhile, pressed on with the _Lawrence_, accompanied by the
_Scorpion_, _Ariel_, and _Caledonia_; and at meridian exactly, when
he supposed he was near enough for execution with his carronades, he
opened the first division of his battery on the starboard side of the
_Detroit_. His balls fell short, while his antagonist and her consorts
poured upon the _Lawrence_ a heavy storm of round shot from their long
guns, still leaving the _Scorpion_ and _Ariel_ almost unnoticed.

“The _Caledonia_, meanwhile, engaged with the _Hunter_, but the
_Niagara_ kept at a respectful distance from the _Queen Charlotte_,
and gave that vessel an opportunity to go to the assistance of the
_Detroit_. She passed the _Hunter_, and, placing herself astern of the
_Detroit_, opened heavily upon the _Lawrence_, now, at a quarter past
twelve, only musket-shot distance from her chief antagonist.

“For two hours the gallant Perry and his devoted ship bore the brunt
of the battle with twice his force, aided only by the schooners on
his weather bow and some feeble shots from the distant _Caledonia_,
when she could spare time from her adversary, the _Hunter_. During
that tempest of war his vessel was terribly shattered. Her rigging was
nearly all shot away; her sails were torn in shreds; her spars were
battered into splinters; her guns were dismounted; and she lay upon the
waters almost a helpless wreck.

“The carnage on her deck had been terrible. Out of one hundred and
three sound men that composed her officers and crew when she went into
action, twenty-two were slain and sixty-one were wounded. Perry’s
little brother had been struck down by a splinter at his side, but soon
recovered....

“While the _Lawrence_ was being thus terribly smitten, officers and
crew were anxiously wondering why the _Niagara_--the swift, stanch,
well-manned _Niagara_--kept aloof, not only from her prescribed
antagonist, the _Queen Charlotte_, now battling the _Lawrence_, but
the other assailants of the flag-ship. Her commander himself had
passed the order for close conflict, yet he kept far away; and when
afterward censured, he pleaded, in justification of his course, his
perfect obedience to the original order to keep at ‘half cable length
behind the _Caledonia_ on the line.’ It may be said that his orders to
fight the _Queen Charlotte_, who had left _her_ line and gone into the
thickest of the fight with the _Lawrence_ and her supporting schooners,
were quite as imperative, and that it was his duty to follow. This
he did not do until the guns of the _Lawrence_ became silent, and no
signals were displayed by, nor special orders came from Perry. These
significant tokens of dissolution doubtless made Elliott believe that
the commodore was slain, and he himself had become the chief commander
of the squadron.

“He then hailed the _Caledonia_, and ordered Lieutenant Turner to
leave the line and bear down upon the _Hunter_ for close conflict,
giving the _Niagara_ a chance to pass for the relief of the _Lawrence_.
The gallant Turner instantly obeyed, and the _Caledonia_ fought her
adversary nobly. The _Niagara_ spread her canvas before a freshening
breeze that had just sprung up; but, instead of going to the relief of
the _Lawrence_, thus silently pleading for protection, she bore away
toward the head of the enemy’s squadron, passing the American flag-ship
to the windward, and leaving her exposed to the still galling fire
of the enemy, because, as was alleged in extenuation of this apparent
violation of the rules of naval warfare and the claims of humanity,
both squadrons had caught the breeze and moved forward, and left the
crippled vessel floating astern.”

It was only by the cessation of the shocks which told of the brig’s
having been struck by a ball that we on board knew the enemy was moving
forward, leaving us little else than a hulk upon the waters.

Then the smoke of battle which had hung over our decks like a shroud
was wafted away by the wind; and we saw the _Niagara_, half a mile or
more on the larboard beam, engaged with the _Queen Charlotte_, _Lady
Prevost_, and _Hunter_.

It was as if we had been cast aside as worthless, and that the
remainder of the fight would be between those who had suffered less
injury.

Perhaps, under another commander, such would have been the case; but
Oliver Perry was never one to be cast aside or to shrink from any
danger, and it was not in his mind to remain at a distance.

First, however, he gave heed to the gallant fellows who had been
disabled; and Alec and I walked by his side as he moved from one to
another of those who as yet had not been carried into the dismantled
cockpit.

There were but fourteen men and boys on board who had not been injured
more or less severely, and among them no more than two guns’ crews
could have been made up.

While we were amidships, Alec and I took advantage of the opportunity
to run into the ward-room, where Dr. Parsons, now working alone because
all his assistants had been summoned on deck to aid in working the
brig, was performing his cruel-looking offices of mercy.

It was for the purpose of learning if old Silas yet lived that
we ventured into the horrible place, strewn here and there with
dismembered limbs or fragments of human flesh, and to our great joy the
gunner had so far recovered from his faintness as to be quarrelling
with the surgeon because that officer refused to allow him to go on
deck.

“A bit knocked up, lads; but with blood enough left in my veins to give
the Britishers another chance at drawin’ it. This ’ere sawbones is
takin’ too much on himself, when he sets up that Silas Boyd shan’t do
his duty.”

“There is nothing left for you to do, Master Boyd,” Alec said, as he
laid his hand upon the old man’s head. “The _Lawrence_ is out of the
fight just now, and even though she wasn’t, I question if you could
find a serviceable gun aboard.”

“You’re not tellin’ me that the brig has struck her colors?” and the
old man would have sprung up but that we two lads held him down by main
strength.

“Not a bit of it. The blue flag is still flying; but the brig appears
to be little better than a wreck, and both squadrons have drawn off
from us.”

“And the fight? What kind of a turn is that takin’?”

“We appear to be holding our own.”

“No more? No more than holdin’ our own, lad?”

“I cannot see that we gain any advantage; but the flag-ship is the only
craft which has been so badly used.”

The commodore’s voice from above summoned us to the deck, and as we
clambered up the narrow companionway I heard old Silas giving the
surgeon a tongue-lashing because the latter had threatened to tie the
gunner to a stanchion if he persisted in his attempts to leave the
cockpit.

When Alec and I were come on deck again an exclamation of surprise
burst from our lips.

We had left the commodore clad in the garb of a sailor, smoke-begrimed
and covered with the blood of others to whom he had lent a helping hand.

Now he was arrayed in the uniform of an officer in the American navy,
from the epaulets to the sword, and looked to my eye more like a
victor than one whose ship had been literally torn to pieces beneath
his feet.

I stared at him in astonishment; but Alec, going to his brother’s side,
asked in surprise:--

“What is the meaning of this, Oliver?”

“Of what, lad?”

“Why have you laid aside the clothes you wore in action?”

“It is well that not only my own men, but the enemy, shall recognize me
when I transfer my flag.”

Alec looked at the commodore in mute surprise, and for the moment I
believed our commander had lost his head.

“The _Niagara_ appears to be in good condition,” Perry said with a
smile, “and it is from her deck that I will direct the battle to a
glorious ending.”

I looked out over the waters, which were literally boiling and spouting
under the falling shot, asking myself how it might be possible for the
commodore to do as he had said, knowing full well that the _Lawrence_,
wreck as she was, could not be manœuvred.

“Lieutenant Yarnall,” Perry said, turning to the first officer, who
was bleeding from four or five wounds, with his face disfigured as I
have already related, “I leave the _Lawrence_ in your charge, with
discretionary powers. Hold out, or surrender, as your judgment and
the circumstances shall dictate. Have a boat lowered, and detail a
full complement of oarsmen, if it so be that number of unwounded men
be found aboard. Take down my pennant and the blue banner, for the
remainder of the fleet shall fight under both until victory is brought
out of this tangle.”

“Will you leave me here, Oliver?” Alec asked, when Lieutenant Yarnall
had set about obeying the orders.

“You shall go with me, lad, for it is well we two remain together while
it be possible.”

“And Richard?” the dear lad asked, noting the look of entreaty in my
eyes.

“He had best stay here; we cannot take too many into such peril, for it
will be no child’s play to pull through yonder storm of shot.”

“You need oarsmen, sir, and I question if enough can be found to man
the boat, without taking every one from the brig,” I said quickly,
distressed beyond measure at the thought that I might be separated from
my comrade.

“You shall go as a member of the boat’s crew,” the commodore replied
promptly, and at the same time kindly; “yet I am not certain it is a
friendly act to take you two lads through that deadly fire.”

“We would venture very much more, sir, for the sake of being with you,”
I made bold to say, and was rewarded for the speech by a kindly smile
from the man who on that day proved himself to be chief of a band
wherein every man was a hero.

At this point Lieutenant Yarnall reported that the required number of
unwounded men could not be mustered in the brig unless all the guns
were abandoned, and I stepped forward, for now was come the time when I
could make no claim of comradeship--in this hour of death the brothers
stood apart by themselves, out of my world, as it were.

“With this lad, I can give you four at the oars, sir,” the lieutenant
reported, and our commodore replied, with that smile which had come to
be in my eyes more precious than anything he could bestow:--

“It will do, Mr. Yarnall. The smaller the number the less to be put in
jeopardy of their lives. Is the boat away?”

“Ay, sir, all is ready, now that the lad will be taken on as an able
seaman.”

Obeying a gesture of the lieutenant’s, I went forward to the starboard
rail, beneath which was the tiny craft for the conveyance of the
commander-in-chief, and without venturing to presume upon any possible
claims of comradeship, took my place among the oarsmen.

As soon thereafter as might be, the commodore and Alec came over the
shattered rail, the former carrying under his arm the broad banner of
blue, and the pennant.

I had been eager to accompany the commander, and yet when I took my
station in the boat, and had a better view of that stretch of water
whereon it seemed that every square inch was covered by bullet or ball,
the chance of escaping with life seemed less than when we stood on the
deck of the _Lawrence_ exposed to the fire of the Britishers’ heaviest
guns.

“Little show of takin’ a cockle-shell like this across yonder stretch,
eh?” one of the seamen said, with a grin, observing the direction of my
glance, and most likely noting the sudden pallor of my face.

“It surely seems as if we would be cut to pieces before going fifty
yards from the brig’s side,” I replied, and certain am I that my voice
trembled like a coward’s, although at the moment I was not conscious of
what might rightly be called fear.

“That’s what I allow will happen,” the man said, as he stuffed his
mouth full of tobacco. “It’s a likely spot in which to swamp a boat,
yet I’m not so sure but that a decent man would choose to die there,
rather than in yonder hole where Dr. Parsons hacks an’ hews to his
heart’s content before the breath of life goes out.”

Perhaps it was some such reminder as this which I needed to give me the
proper amount of spirit, for once he spoke of the cockpit I felt such
a sense of relief at being free from it for the moment that there came
to me a certain degree of calmness, enabling me to greet our commander
properly when he came over the rail, followed by Alec.

It was as if my comrade shared in the glory which Commodore Perry had
already won, and yet I did not envy him the honor. He was a brave lad,
while I could be counted only as a timorous being whose courage was
like to fail him at the supreme moment, and I felt more pride in his
distinction of place than if our positions had been reversed.

Alec and his brother took their places in the stern-sheets, and the
latter cried to Lieutenant Yarnall and the other bleeding, brave
fellows who overhung the rail:--

“Do as you will with the _Lawrence_, Mr. Yarnall, and whatever may be
the turn of affairs, count on our speedily coming to your assistance.”

“God bless you, commodore!” was the gallant officer’s reply, and then
we left him on a sinking ship with only grievously wounded men as
shipmates and crew.

It was the commodore himself who gave the order for us to push off,
and, as if thinking we at the oars needed heartening lest we should
falter in the task after reaching that spot where the iron hail was
thickest, he wrapped the pennant around his shoulders, standing erect
while we pulled out to what seemed certain death.

Once we were clear of the brig it was as if the enemy knew full well
the precious cargo our boat carried, and understood that only by
compassing the commodore’s death could they hope to win the day, for on
the instant every gun was aimed at us, and every sharp-shooter on the
Britishers’ decks used us as a target.

I may live to be a very old man, and take part in many another battle,
but it is not possible I shall ever again find myself in such a deadly
shower as was poured upon us from the moment we left the side of the
shattered _Lawrence_.

The bullets struck everywhere around us; the cannon-balls made the
water boil and spout so high as to come over the gunwales until the
light craft was in great danger of being swamped; but, singularly
enough, not one found lodgment among us.

At that moment I believed a divine Providence was watching over our
commodore lest he should come to harm, and I have never since had good
reason to change my opinion.

Of a verity all the marines who wore red coats aimed their guns at
Perry, and we at the oars cried out to him that he must take such
shelter as was possible.

“It is proper the commander of a squadron show himself,” was all
the reply our entreaties could provoke, and finally I said to Alec,
emboldened now by the despair which came upon me with the thought
that the day was indeed lost if that bold spirit continued to present
himself as a mark for the British bullets:--

“Unless the commodore sits down, and takes care to hide himself from
sight of the enemy, I for one will lay down my oar, trusting that the
wind may blow us out of musket-shot range!”

“I stand by what the lad has said,” one of the seamen cried, and on the
instant every man stopped rowing, for there was not one aboard minded
to have any share in a martyr’s death.

“To your oars, lads, to your oars!” the commodore cried excitedly.
“Every second may be of the greatest value to us now!”

I had not the courage to oppose his will, but the eldest of the seamen
said decidedly:--

“We’re not warranted in disobeying orders, sir; but I for one will
never carry you to certain death, whatever may be the commission you
hold.”

And another added:--

“Cease to make yourself so conspicuous, sir, an’ you shall see how
readily we will obey the lightest order you choose to give, even though
knowin’ we go to our death. It is your life, not ours, which is of
importance this day.”

The gallant young officer looked at us for an instant as if minded to
administer some sharp reproof, and then I, who observed him closely,
saw the moisture gathering in his eyes as he said in a low tone:--

“You be brave lads, all; and at such a moment as this there shall be no
question of authority.”

Whereat he seated himself by Alec’s side, and the dear lad clasped his
brother’s neck closely as he looked at me with pride beaming from his
eyes.

The bunting was unwound from around the hero’s shoulders, and while he
presented quite as fair a target for the bullets, it did not seem to us
that he offered the enemy as much of an advantage.

Then we bent ourselves to the oars once more, pulling with every ounce
of strength that could be forced from our muscles, and heading straight
toward the _Niagara_ whereon was Captain Elliott, hugging to his heart
the belief that at last he was the sole commander of the American
squadron.

It is not for such as me to criticise the doings of one whom the
government had placed high in command, yet I say now, as I have a
thousand times since that terrible yet glorious day, that the commander
of the _Niagara_ kept aloof from the heat of battle with no other idea
in his mind save that he might rise to fame over the dead body of our
commodore.

To look back now in my mind’s eye on what I saw then, it seems like
relating the story of some miracle to say that we came out of that
murderous fire, pulling alongside the _Niagara_ in safety.

Our boat was literally riddled with bullets, and yet not one of us had
received a wound. Every oar was shattered, but we worked with such
timber as remained, until our hero had been put in a position which
enabled him to win the day.

Even now, the proudest memory of mine is that I did my share in winning
the battle of Lake Erie, timorous lad though I am.

It was Captain Elliott himself who met Commodore Perry at the
_Niagara’s_ gangway, and he stared as if facing a ghost, when our
commander saluted him ceremoniously, for he believed him dead.

“How is the day going, sir?” Elliott asked, as soon as he could control
his voice sufficiently to speak.

“Badly, Mr. Elliott, badly. I have lost nearly all my men; the
_Lawrence_ is a wreck, and I am transferring my flag and the banner to
this ship. What are the gunboats doing so far astern? Why do they not
bear their full share of the burden?”

“With your permission I will go to ascertain the reason, and bring them
up.”

“Very well, sir. Lose no time, and see to it that they come to close
quarters without delay.”

Then we, who had come out of death, as it were, clambered up on the
_Niagara’s_ deck, cheered to the echo by every man who saw us, and the
officer who for a few moments had believed himself first in command,
took Commodore Perry’s place in the stern-sheets of the boat with a
full crew at the oars to carry him rearward.


FOOTNOTES:

[4] Lossing’s “War of 1812.”




CHAPTER XVII.

VICTORY.


To men who had come from such a scene of ruin as had we, the _Niagara_
appeared to be in perfect condition. But few of her crew were wounded,
and she was in as perfect order for the conflict as if having just come
from the navy-yard.

Before I could clamber up on her deck, being, as a matter of course,
some distance behind Alec and his brother, the commodore’s pennant had
been displayed, and with it was run up the blue banner which bore the
letters in white, and I venture to say that the death of the gallant
Lawrence was fresh in the mind of every American on Lake Erie this 10th
day of September in the year of grace 1813.

It was some such signal as this which our brave fellows aboard the
other vessels needed to assure them that the commander in whom they
trusted was still directing the course of events, and as the two bits
of bunting were run up we heard a volley of cheers from every craft in
the line, telling that the courage of all was strengthened.

“Now we shall win the day,” Alec said confidently, as for a moment I
came to his side, although, strictly speaking, my place was forward of
the quarter, while he, released from duty as a member of the gun’s crew
under old Silas, had liberty to remain by the side of the commodore.
“Now we shall win the day, for it is as if we were come into action
with a fresh vessel, thanks to the timorousness of Captain Elliott.”

Even as he spoke, and as if to check the exultation which had come upon
us all when the commodore’s flag was safely transferred, we saw the
stars and stripes drop slowly down from the masthead of the _Lawrence_,
in token that she had surrendered.

Dr. Parsons has since told me that when Lieutenant Yarnall, after
consulting with Lieutenant Forrest and Sailing-Master Taylor, decided
to show signs of submission, those poor wounded wretches in the
cockpit, mangled and hacked until some of them no longer had the
semblance of humanity, begged that the ship be sunk rather than
surrendered, and refused to allow the surgeon to attend to their
wounds, hoping they might die before the Britishers could take
possession of the craft which had been fought so gallantly, yet so
vainly.

However, it was not long that they were forced to remain thus hopeless.

Once our young commander had beneath him a craft which could be
manœuvred, he changed his plan of action so far as the situation
seemed to require, hoisting a signal once more for close action as the
_Niagara_ was steered straight toward the British line of battle, half
a mile away.

As he had fought the _Lawrence_, so did he count on fighting her sister
ship, and, inspirited by what they had seen, every man aboard our fleet
was ready to follow at his beck wherever he might lead.

We had seen sharp fighting before; but now was come the time, as it
seemed to me, when we were to take part in such an action as would dim
all previous efforts, and even amid the noise and confusion of the
conflict I found myself wishing that Silas Boyd might be with us, to
have a share in the glorious dash which I knew was near at hand.

Now, indeed, was gone from my mind all sensations of fear. I ceased to
have any thought of self, but lived only with those around me, making
their fate as much a part of mine as if we were linked together in
body, as in purpose.

Having come on board a vessel which had suffered comparatively small
loss during the two hours of conflict, and, as has been said, was the
best manned in the fleet, there was little Alec and I could do save
to jump here or there, wherever a spare hand was needed, and set our
shoulders to whatsoever portion of the wheel needed uplifting.

Therefore it was we had more of an opportunity to observe the battle.
We could see, when the clouds of smoke were not too dense, each
particular vessel, and knew, almost as well as did the commodore
himself, what was taking place on the bosom of that lake whose waters,
it seemed to me, should by this time have been stained crimson by the
blood of brave men.

If I have made it appear that, up to this time, we two lads had seen
the most desperate portion of the conflict, my purpose has been
overrun, for once on board the _Niagara_ the action became so fierce
and deadly as to make it seem that until now we had been outside the
range of the deadliest fire.

With the new flag-ship in the lead, and the signals for every craft to
use both sails and oars so that they close in more quickly, we went
straight forward toward the enemy, passing within half a pistol-shot
distance of the _Lady Prevost_ and the _Chippewa_ on the larboard hand,
and the _Detroit_, _Queen Charlotte_, and _Hunter_ on the starboard.

We broke directly through the enemy’s line, and not until we were come
within such short range that I could have tossed my hat aboard either
vessel, did we open fire.

Then it was that both broadsides were discharged; the _Niagara_ rolled
to and fro under the shock of the heavy guns, until it seemed as if
every timber would be riven asunder; and from either side poured in
upon us a cross firing, until a perfect network of whistling shot and
bullets was formed above our heads, but fortunately so high that we
suffered comparatively little loss of life.

Here and there men fell, pierced by a musket-shot, or literally cut
asunder by the heavy cannon-balls; but it was not as we had known it on
the deck of the _Lawrence_, when nearly four-fifths of our people were
disabled.

The din was fearful. One ceased to think of the loss of life, because
in that terrific uproar it seemed only natural men must die.

The hue of blood which stained the white planking and the black
bulwarks was no longer an ominous color, because that was needed to
make the picture of war more perfect; and I believe every person on
board the _Niagara_, save the commodore himself, lost, as I did, all
thought of self in that pandemonium of destruction.

Right and left came broadsides from double-shotted guns; here, there,
and everywhere poured in musket-balls from sharpshooters, who, in their
excitement, had ceased to take aim.

Spars fell from aloft, or crashed on either side as our balls tore them
from their fastenings on the enemy’s ships; there were shouts of anger,
cries of pain, moans and imprecations, while over all could be heard
the crackle of musketry and the roar of heavy guns that was like to
burst one’s ear-drums.

It was no longer war, but had become a fever of death, wherein each man
strove to kill, and regarded not his own life.

I would that some worthier hand could set down clearly the varied and
rapidly-passing sensations which floated through my brain, for then
might it be possible to describe to another what one experiences at
such a time.

As for myself, I no longer thought of country or of the enemy. There
was simply an intense desire to kill; an eagerness to see blood
flow--for the time being we were become as brutes.

I know, because of having been told at a later day, that we passed
straight through the British line; broke it, and, ranging ahead on the
other side, rounded to, pouring great broadsides of hot iron into the
_Detroit_ and the _Queen Charlotte_, which vessels had fouled each
other and were lying at our mercy.

I have since read the following description of what we did when I was
no longer capable of seeing, or, seeing, was so overcome by feverish
excitement as not to be conscious of that which lay fair before my
eyes:[5]--

“Ranging ahead of the vessels on the starboard, Perry rounded to and
raked the _Detroit_ and _Queen Charlotte_. Close and deadly was his
fire upon them with great guns and musketry. Meanwhile the _Lawrence_,
having drifted out of her place in the line, her position against the
_Detroit_ was taken by the _Caledonia_; the latter’s place in line, as
opposed to the _Hunter_, was occupied by the _Trippe_, the two vessels
being commanded by Captain Turner and Lieutenant Holdup. These gallant
young officers had exchanged signals to board the _Detroit_ when
they saw the _Niagara_ with the commodore’s pennant bearing down to
break the British line. Turner followed closely with the _Caledonia_;
but the freshening breeze having brought up the _Somers_ under Mr.
Almy, the _Tigress_, under Lieutenant Concklin, and the _Porcupine_,
under Acting-Master Senat, the whole American squadron, excepting the
_Lawrence_, was for the first time engaged in the conflict. The fight
was terrible for a few minutes, and the combatants were completely
enveloped in smoke.”

How long we were engaged after all the ships, save the poor wounded
_Lawrence_, were brought into the conflict, I cannot say; so far as my
own knowledge is concerned, it might have been five minutes, or as many
hours, for I ceased to exist as a distinct human being; but had become
simply a fraction, wherein the whole was the crew of the _Niagara_.

It so chanced that when the cloud of smoke lifted so that we might be
able to distinguish objects at a distance, Alec Perry was standing by
my side, having come forward with some order for his brother, and at
that instant the British flag-ship, the _Detroit_, was lying plainly
within our range of vision.

“We have at least given _her_ a lesson!” Alec said, pointing to the
shattered spars and fragments of rigging that had been cut by our shot,
and even as we looked the British ensign was lowered from the masthead,
fluttering in the breeze as it came nearer and nearer the deck, until I
distinctly saw one of the seamen gather it up in his arms.

During an instant the full significance of this act escaped me. I
stood, with my arm linked in Alec’s, wondering what it all meant, when
a great cheer rose from round about us, echoed by the crews of all the
other vessels near at hand.

Then we knew that the _Detroit_, like the _Lawrence_, was out of the
fight.

“We have whipped one of them!” Alec cried in glee, clapping his
blood-stained hands childishly. “Commodore Barclay’s ship has given up
the fight, and now we shall see if he has pluck enough to transfer his
flag in the heat of battle, as did my brother!”

At that instant, and when the crew of every gun was working with
feverish haste to reload that they might take advantage of this first
sign of submission, there came from the quarterdeck the command, loud,
triumphant, and cheery:--

“Hold your fire, lads! The enemy is whipped!”

I wondered that our commodore could be so sanguine, for it seemed to me
the Britishers would not admit themselves beaten until every craft was
disabled; but, involuntarily glancing toward the right, I saw the cross
of St. George being lowered from the masthead of the _Queen Charlotte_,
and almost before I could call Alec’s attention to the fact, every
vessel in all that squadron, excepting the _Little Belt_ and the
_Chippewa_, were showing the same signs of submission.

It seemed incredible that we should have won the fight after having
suffered such loss as had been inflicted upon the _Lawrence_.

It was impossible for the moment to believe that this British
squadron, whose commander had claimed he need only “come out and show
himself in order to send the Yankees to their knees,” had surrendered
to a force much smaller than his own, and without discipline!

Even when I could realize that we had earned the victory,--bought it by
the blood of those brave fellows whom I had seen lying in the cockpit
of the _Lawrence_,--it was difficult to understand, even though we had
fought so valiantly, how it all came about.

We were the victors in the first naval engagement fought on the lakes.

Commodore Perry had earned for himself that fame and that glory which
his brother predicted, and I was his brother’s friend.

Alec, delirious with joy, flung his arms around my neck as one British
ensign after another fluttered down from its masthead, and we two
danced here and there over the blood-stained deck, unconscious almost,
that we were making such an exhibition of ourselves, until we saw
the sailors--old men bleeding from wounds that needed a surgeon’s
attention--hugging each other around the waist as they swung to and
fro, cheering and yelling as if it were not possible to show their
happiness save by movement and by noise.

The battle was ended, and Commodore Perry, Alec’s brother, was the one
hero, to my eyes, among all who had proven their valor since the war
began.

Here it is that my poor attempt at describing what befell my comrade
and I while we served with Perry on Lake Erie, must come to an end, for
the tale is done.

After a certain time I returned to my home at Presque Isle, and Alec
accompanied his brother on what was little less than a triumphal tour
to Washington.

Perhaps it is well to gather up the scattered threads of the story by
explaining, what is most likely known to every one who shall chance
to read these lines, that before sunset the _Little Belt_ and the
_Chippewa_ were captured by the _Scorpion_ and the _Trippe_, and
brought to an anchor under the stern of the _Lawrence_.

It was hardly more than half an hour from the time our commodore left
the flag-ship, and the dying men in the cockpit were sorrowing because
of what seemed defeat, when he went on board again.

There, among all the evidences of what had well-nigh been a disaster,
he received the swords of the Britishers who had been worsted in a fair
fight wherein the odds were in their favor.

The _Lawrence_ had lowered her flag; but so hot had been the engagement
immediately afterward that the enemy did not have an opportunity to
take possession of her, and when we returned, for I accompanied Alec
and our commodore, it was the same as if she had never submitted.

I have heard it said that never before had an American fleet or
squadron encountered the enemy in regular line of battle, and never
before, since England possessed a navy, had a whole British fleet been
captured.

Even before we returned to our flag-ship, the commodore wrote on the
back of an old letter this message to General Harrison, and sent it at
once by special messenger:--

 “We have met the enemy, and they are ours: Two ships, two brigs, one
 schooner and one sloop.

 “Yours with great respect and esteem,

  “O. H. PERRY.”


[BY THE EDITOR.] It seems fitting that Master Dobbins’s story should be
concluded with the following extract from the “War of 1812,” written by
that eminent historian, Benson J. Lossing:--

“Then the ceremony of taking possession of the conquered vessels, and
receiving the formal submission of the vanquished, was performed. Perry
gave the signal to anchor, and started for his battered flag-ship,
determined, on her deck, and in the presence of her surviving officers
and crew, to receive the commanders of the captured squadron. ‘It was a
time of conflicting emotions,’ says Dr. Parsons, ‘when he stepped upon
deck. The battle was won, and he was safe, but the deck was slippery
with blood, and strewn with the bodies of twenty officers and men,
seven of whom had sat at table with us at our last meal, and the ship
resounded everywhere with the groans of the wounded. Those of us who
were spared and able to walk, met him at the gangway to welcome him on
board, but the salutation was a silent one on both sides; not a word
could find utterance.’

“The next movement in the solemn drama was the reception of the British
officers, one from each of the captured vessels. Perry stood on the
after-part of the deck, and his sad visitors were compelled to pick
their way to him among the slain. He received them with solemn dignity
and unaffected kindness. As they presented their swords, with the
hilts toward the victor, he spoke in a low but firm tone, without the
betrayal of the least exultation, and requested them to retain their
weapons....

“Vessels of both squadrons were dreadfully shattered, especially the
two flag-ships. Sixty-eight persons had been killed and one hundred
and ninety wounded during the three hours that the battle lasted. Of
these, the Americans lost one hundred and twenty-three, twenty-seven of
whom were killed. Barclay, of the _Detroit_, the British commander, who
had lost an arm at Trafalgar, was first wounded in the thigh, and then
so severely injured in the shoulder as to deprive him of the use of the
other arm. Finnis, of the _Queen Charlotte_, the second in command, was
mortally wounded, and died that evening....

“Perry’s victory proved to be one of the most important events of the
war. At that moment two armies, one on the north and the other on
the south of the warring squadrons, were waiting for the result most
anxiously. Should the victory remain with the British, Proctor and
Tecumtha[6] were ready at Malden, with their motley army five thousand
strong, to rush forward and lay waste the entire country. Should
the victory rest with the Americans, Harrison, with his army in the
vicinity of Sandusky bay, was prepared to press forward by land or
water for the seizure of Malden and Detroit, the recovery of Michigan,
and the invasion of Canada.

“All along the borders of the lake within sound of the cannon in the
battle (and they were heard from Cleveland to Malden), women with
terrified children, and decrepit old men, sat listening with the
deepest anxiety; for they knew not but with the setting sun they
would be compelled to flee to the interior to escape the fangs of
the red bloodhounds who were ready to be let loose upon helpless
innocency by the approved servants of the government that boasted of
its civilization and Christianity. Happily for America--happily for
the fair fame of Great Britain--happily for the cause of humanity--the
victory was left with the Americans, and the savage allies of the
British were not allowed to repeat the tragedies in which they had
already been permitted to engage....

“That victory led to the destruction of the Indian confederacy, and
wiped out the stigma of the surrender at Detroit thirteen months
before. It opened the way for Harrison’s army to repossess the
territory then surrendered, and to penetrate Canada. It was speedily
followed by the overthrow of British power in the Canadian peninsula,
and the country bordering on the upper lakes, and the absolute security
forever of the whole northwestern frontier from British invasion and
Indian depredations.”


FOOTNOTES:

[5] Lossing’s “War of 1812.”

[6] Tecumseh [ED.].


THE END.




_With Preble at Tripoli_

A STORY OF “OLD IRONSIDES” AND THE TRIPOLITAN WAR

BY JAMES OTIS

349 pages. Cloth. 12mo. $1.50

Second Volume in “_The Great Admiral Series_”


It is a typical, dashing, instructive, and thrilling story. It is
intended for boys, but there is hardly a person, young or old, who
would not be intensely interested in it. Such a book as this should be
welcomed by every parent.--_Boston Journal._

This volume gives us a most vivid description of the exploits of the
old “Constitution” and the brave men under Commander Preble’s command.
It is of the best juvenile literature.--_The Indianapolis Journal._

It is a thrilling account of the loss of the “Philadelphia,” and of
the most famous “cutting out” party in our naval history. It adds a
second volume to one of the most interesting series of books for young
people.--_The Dial._

The ever-stimulating account of “Old Ironsides” and her famous campaign
against the Tripolitan pirates forms the basis of one of Mr. Otis’s
best stories; correct in its historical facts, interesting from
beginning to end, it will be welcomed not only by the younger reader,
but by the older one as well.--_The Presbyterian._




WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX

A STORY OF HIS FAMOUS CRUISE _in_ SOUTHERN WATERS DURING THE WAR OF
1812.

_By James Otis._

_344 pages. Cloth. 12mo. $1.50._


One of the best books that this favorite writer has ever penned, for it
is full of life and vigor.--_Inter-Ocean._

It is an ideal boys’ story book and will inspire the youthful reader
alike with patriotism and courage.--_Library Bulletin._

The book is historically instructive and the story admirably
told.--_Chicago Evening Post._

Mr. Otis has a style peculiarly interesting to boys, and in this
book he is up to his usual mark of excellence both as to accuracy of
historical knowledge and fluency of narration.--_The Examiner._

The events and issues of the war of 1812 have never received the
attention they deserve at the hand of American students of history.
This book will help to give life and reality to a subject at once
thrilling and memorable in many ways.--_The Union._

This story purports to be the personal experience of two boys, who
enlist and the early age of fourteen, and who were with the Essex until
the time of its capture. The book is sufficiently full of excitement
to please boys, and while it pleases them it will also instruct
them.--_The Intelligencer._


  BOSTON      W. A. WILDE COMPANY      CHICAGO




_The Treasury Club_

A STORY OF THE UNITED STATES TREASURY DEPARTMENT

BY

WILLIAM DRYSDALE

  330 pp. Ill.      12mo.      Cloth, $1.50

First Volume in the United States Government Series.


This, the first volume in the United States Government Series, blends
true information with an interesting story; it teaches and entertains
at the same time.--_Congregationalist._

It is an intelligently written narrative in story form, and will prove
most interesting to all up-to-date young people. The idea of the book
is both good in itself and most commendably worked out.--_Dial._

“The Treasury Club” is a unique book, full of useful and valuable
information. Parents will be glad to be able to get such a book as this
to place in the hands of their children.--_Boston Journal._

We welcome most heartily this most recent book by Mr. Drysdale. Should
the subsequent volumes in this series be as entertaining as is this
one, the entire set will be worthy of a high place among young people’s
books.--_The Standard._

The underlying idea of the United States Government Series, of
which this volume is the first, is a most excellent one. It is to
give young readers an idea of the practical workings of the various
departments of the United States Government, imparting special
interest to the descriptions by putting them into story form. This
volume, treating as it does of persons who may be seen to-day in and
around the Treasury Department, and treating of facts gathered on the
ground, is an exceedingly valuable addition to our young people’s
literature. Certainly it is a most useful, instructive, and interesting
volume.--_Boston Transcript._




_IN “WAR OF THE REVOLUTION SERIES.”_


THREE COLONIAL BOYS:

A STORY OF THE TIMES OF ’76.

_By Everett T. Tomlinson, Ph. D._

_12 mo. 368 pp. Cloth, $1.50. Ill._


“Colonial Boys” a story patriotic, exciting, pleasing and helpful,
and instructs without appearing to. The number of really good stories
for young people on the Revolutionary period of American History is
surprisingly small, therefore we welcome this volume. The customs of
our forefathers’ time are admirably portrayed, and strong lessons of
patriotism are taught in “Three Colonial Boys,” and for this reason it
is a book which should be in every library.--_Boston Transcript._

[Illustration]

There is no more interesting period of American History as a background
for fiction than the days leading up to the Revolution. Colonial Boys
works in most happily historical scenes and incidents, and follows
three manly boys through numerous exciting episodes.--_Boston Journal._

[Illustration]

A healthful and very readable story for young people. It deals with
one of the most interesting periods of American History, and is based
on facts. Pure in tone, it is admirably suited for school libraries
because of its historic teaching.--_The Advance._

[Illustration]

Our literature for the young is none too well supplied with books of
interest on their country’s history, so we gladly welcome the “Three
Colonial Boys,” the first of a promised War of the Revolution Series,
dealing with events prior to and during the war. We are impressed by
the wholesome lessons of patriotism inculcated by the three youths. Our
boys need it, and the work is well begun.--_Congregationalist._


THREE YOUNG CONTINENTALS:

A STORY OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION.

_By Everett T. Tomlinson, Ph. D._

_12 mo. 364 pp. Cloth, $1.50. Ill._


A splendid book for boys is “Three Young Continentals.”--_Bookseller,
Newsdealer & Stationer._

[Illustration]

It is a book which deserves special mention. The story gives a
vivid and accurate picture of events which culminated in the battle
of Long Island, and the part taken in them by the three Colonial
boys.--_Independent._

[Illustration]

The author in the “Three Young Continentals” has left no stone unturned
to make his romance both attractive and reliable.--_Interior._

[Illustration]

An historical story which will not only entertain, but inculcate a
desire for the study of history. The exciting incidents related are
true. By the use of such a book as this, boys can learn as a pastime
that which is not only good in itself, but is very likely to set their
minds on eager inquiry for further information on the subject, and so
develop in them a taste for history.--_San Francisco Call._

[Illustration]

Such a book as this is one of the best educators of our young, both in
history and in patriotism.--_The Outlook._


WASHINGTON’S YOUNG AIDS:

A STORY OF THE NEW JERSEY CAMPAIGN OF 1776-1777.

_By Everett T. Tomlinson, Ph. D._

_12 mo. 391 pp. Cloth, $1.50. Ill._


“Washington’s Young Aids” deals in a way dear to the boyish hearts
with thrilling events of the New Jersey Campaign of 1776-7. Into the
story are interwoven historical facts of great value, taken from old
records and less familiar than those relating to other periods in the
struggle for liberty. Thus the boys who read this delightful tale will
be absorbing history as well as enjoying the story.--_Examiner._

[Illustration]

Few stories show so close a study of history combined with
story-telling power.--_The Outlook._

[Illustration]

“Washington’s Young Aids” makes pleasant and effective use of familiar
historical matter. It is spirited and high-toned, and the boys and
girls will enjoy thoroughly and gain from it a good idea of the events
of the period selected.--_Congregationalist._

[Illustration]

In “Washington’s Young Aids” the author makes his boy heroes
resourceful and devoted, serving Washington with ardor and skill.
Numerous vivid word-picturing and the making of his figureheads very
real, characterizes the author’s method and manner.--_Sunday School
Times._

[Illustration]

The author’s greatest success in “Washington’s Young Aids” lies in the
clearness with which he draws the picture of the actual conditions
which existed during the Revolution. The boys will be eager for
this new volume, which is the third in the “War of the Revolution
Series.”--_Boston Transcript._


TWO YOUNG PATRIOTS:

A STORY OF BURGOYNE’S INVASION.

_By Everett T. Tomlinson, Ph. D._

_12 mo. 366 pp. Cloth, $1.50. Ill._


“Two Young Patriots” takes up as its pivotal point, Burgoyne’s
invasion, and the narrative deals particularly with the historic events
connected with the campaign. It not only gives to the reader a story,
but also a most correct outline of the Invasion itself. The book is
full of fervor, fire and fun, and its author here reasserts his claim
to consideration as a high-class writer for first-rate books for
boys.--_S. S. Times._

[Illustration]

A story of Burgoyne’s invasion. Indians and Indian warfare naturally
have a very large place in these picturesque pages, and the reader will
travel on through the book with breathless interest until he reaches
the culmination of the story in the surrender of Saratoga.--_Book
Buyer._

[Illustration]

A very shrewdly-planned campaign was Burgoyne’s invasion, but it was
equally shrewdly met by the colonists. Such is the basis of “Two Young
Patriots,” and the story loses nothing in the author’s telling, for he
has spared no pains with his historic accuracy, and it will doubtless
convey to its readers a clearer idea of this pivotal point in the
Revolution than they have ever enjoyed before.--_The Interior._

[Illustration]

It is exciting and thrilling, maintaining a strong interest throughout
its pages. The make-up of the book is remarkably good, and the
illustrations form a splendid addition.--_Journal of Education._

[Illustration]

A story of Burgoyne’s invasion must take the boy reader by
storm.--_Christian Endeavor World._




_BOOKS BY WILLIAM DRYSDALE_

THE YOUNG REPORTER

A STORY OF PRINTING HOUSE SQUARE

_300 pp. Cloth. $1.50_


If ever a writer knew how to tell a rattling story that almost lifts
you off your feet on the first page, it is William Drysdale. His style
is vivacious and racy, and the events hurry along like the current of a
stream above a cascade. The story in itself is intensely interesting,
but, aside from its interest, it gives an insight into the life of a
great daily paper of the city that it would be hard to find elsewhere.
Thus the book is instructive as well as captivating.--_Lutheran
Evangelist._

[Illustration]

“The Young Reporter” is a rattling book for boys. It is written by Mr.
William Drysdale, a retired journalist, who has held responsible desks
upon the Sun, the Recorder and other papers, and who knows just what he
is talking about.--_New York Recorder._

[Illustration]

A genuine boys’ book for genuine boys. It is full of life, clean, clear
cut, and inspiring. We can commend this book to any lover of boys’
stories. It is illustrated with spirit, the pictures adding greatly to
the attractiveness of the book.--_Journal of Education._

[Illustration]

This is a story of real power, full of life and action, and will
enlist the interest of every stirring and wide-awake boy.--_Herald &
Presbyter._




CADET STANDISH OF THE ST. LOUIS

A STORY OF OUR NAVAL CAMPAIGN IN CUBAN WATERS.

_352 pages. Cloth. $1.50._


In “Cadet Standish of the St. Louis” Mr. William Drysdale tells the
story of an American boy to whom the Spanish war brought some novel
and exciting experiences. The lad took part in the cable cutting off
Guantanamo, the first exploit in which the great “merchant cruiser”
distinguished herself. Not only is Mr. Drysdale an accomplished writer,
but he has an intimate knowledge of the West Indian regions where most
of the scenes are laid. The result is a most graphic and entertaining
volume.--_Boston Journal._

[Illustration]

This is a story of the recent naval combat in Cuban waters. The book
is picturesque and interesting from cover to cover. The local color is
presented in a series of vivid touches and is skillfully interwoven
with the narrative interest. The story is that of a young cadet on
board the _St. Louis_, who is detailed for dangerous shore duty. His
adventures make up the story that at once attracts and informs the
reader.--_The Baptist Union._

[Illustration]

It is pleasant to be able to say that this tale of Cadet Standish is
interesting, wholesome, natural, even among exciting scenes. The hero
is a fine fellow in every way: in his relations to his widowed mother,
as a young business man, and with his associates in the navy.--_The
Literary World._




Transcriber’s Notes

Obvious errors in punctuation have been fixed.

Page 56: “was so necesssary” changed to “was so necessary”

Page 148: “Captian Perry” changed to “Captain Perry”

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 67880 ***